WHERE 
 
 MEN-mvs 
 
 WAtaBBfO 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2010 with funding from 
 Duke University Libraries 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/wheremenhavewalkOOrhod 
 
The lovelight was shining through her eyes 
 
WHERE MEN 
 HAVE WALKED 
 
 A STORY OF THE LUCATOS 
 
 BY 
 
 H. HENRY RHODES 
 
 rst tin 
 
 THE C. M. CLARK PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 Boston, Massachusetts 
 
 1909 
 
Copyright, 1909 
 
 BY 
 
 The C. M. Clark Publishing Co. 
 
 Boston, Massachusetts 
 
 u. s. A. 
 
 All Rights Reserved 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 PAGE 
 
 
 Foreword 
 
 i 
 
 I. 
 
 The Shipwreck 
 
 1 
 
 II. 
 
 Life and Death Struggle 
 
 9 
 
 III. 
 
 Resurrected 
 
 21 
 
 IV. 
 
 Walt Morris 
 
 28 
 
 V. 
 
 The New Born Fool . . 
 
 36 
 
 VI. 
 
 A Toilsome Day .... 
 
 47 
 
 VII. 
 
 A Turn of the Tide . . 
 
 58 
 
 VIII. 
 
 To THE Wind Cave . . . 
 
 69 
 
 IX. 
 
 A Fitting Death . . . 
 
 76 
 
 X. 
 
 An Angel Unawares . . 
 
 . 85 
 
 XI. 
 
 Two Mysterious Presences 
 
 . 98 
 
 XIII. 
 
 The Unexpected Happens 
 
 . 121 
 
 XII. 
 
 The Mystery Deepens . . 
 
 . 112 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Once More Adrift . . . 
 
 . 129 
 
 XV. 
 
 An Underground City . . 
 
 . 137 
 
 XVI. 
 
 An Electrical Study . . 
 
 . 155 
 
 XVII. 
 
 LOVIDOROSA AND I . . . . 
 
 . 168 
 
vi 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 PAGE 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 The Risen Star 180 
 
 XIX. 
 
 BUNAVERE 
 
 
 
 . 199 
 
 XX. 
 
 The Wind Cave . . 
 
 
 
 . 212 
 
 XXI. 
 
 The Past Recalled . 
 
 
 
 223 
 
 XXII. 
 
 A Fight for Supremacy 
 
 
 
 233 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 Buna Verb's Story 
 
 
 
 . 245 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 An Image of Stone 
 
 
 
 258 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Make Thou Thy Peace 
 
 
 
 264 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 A Strange Duel 
 
 
 
 270 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 The Last Rites . . 
 
 
 
 280 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 A Jewel from the Wind Cave 
 
 289 
 

 
 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 
 
 
 
 The lovelight was shining throxtgh her eyes, Frontispiece 
 The heavens themselves seemed rent asunder . . 48 
 
 "Murder! murder!" he shrieked 80 
 
 "The beautiful Bunavere lies before tou" . . . 144 
 Giving a cry of joy, she clasped me in her arms . . 201 
 "Come not farther on my domain I I am queen here" . 245 
 
Ships shall pass where mountains have been; 
 fishes shall swim where men have walked and 
 cities have flourished; for, verily, even unto the 
 ends of the world, no other peoples shall dwell 
 where these, my chosen, have tarried. 
 
 Where Men Have Walked 
 
FOREWORD 
 
 The majority of the islands on the earth's 
 surface lie within, or conjunctively to, the 
 boundaries of the torrid zone. The cooling of 
 the earth, the contraction in the frigid zones, 
 the expansion in the torrid region may have 
 had something to do with this. The great 
 currents of cold water rushing from the poles 
 and forcing out the heated waters from the 
 equator, may have had their part in the detach- 
 ment of islands, reefs and cays. Some of the 
 islands boast of volcanic origin, the moun- 
 tains of fire belching forth great masses and 
 expiring with their vomit; others, coral; and 
 still others alluvial. 
 
 On the south-eastern coast of the United 
 States, the Lucayos, as the Spaniards called 
 them, lie like numerous chains just off the 
 coast of Florida, hugging the shore-lines, 
 curving with the curves of the mainland ; and 
 one can only wonder if at one time in the far 
 distant past they were not a part of the North 
 American continent, and some terrific force. 
 
ii FOREWORD 
 
 that we have so little knowledge of, was not 
 instrumental in detaching them again and 
 again until islands of several square miles area 
 to the merest needle-point on the earth's siu:- 
 face were formed. 
 
 In this group are cays that with their white, 
 shifting, shining sand, or high, barren, rocky 
 surfaces resemble chains of pearls linked to- 
 gether by an invisible connection; islands, 
 covered with palms, present the appearance of 
 an oasis when lying near others of sheer rock. 
 Birds gather here, and nest — birds ranging 
 from the most modest dress to those of bril- 
 liant plumage. On one side of a rocky surface 
 one may see beautiful shells on the ocean's bed, 
 so shallow is the water ; while, on the other side, 
 and only a few rods distant, an inverted moun- 
 tain is formed which sinks nearer to the center 
 of the earth to the depth of twelve thousand 
 to sixteen thousand feet. 
 
 Delving and dredging have cleared channels, 
 but the shifting foundation in times past has 
 made even that treacherous. A vessel sailing 
 with all speed among the islands in the water 
 that would permit a score of ships to sail, one 
 over the other, if such a thing were possible, 
 with great leeway between, may run into shal- 
 low water at a moment's notice. Numerous 
 
FOREWORD iii 
 
 lights, like fireflies, glimmer among these 
 islands from sunset till dawn, doing their 
 utmost to guide the craft aright. 
 
 To the east of the Isle of Andros lie a num- 
 ber of cays and reefs. One Httle island that 
 is so small it is merely a dot — without a name — 
 presents a most formidable, rocky surface 
 covering the island almost in its entirety; but 
 these same high rocks enclose a cave of great 
 extent. Many of the indolent Spaniards who 
 came over with, and immediately after, Menen- 
 dez de Aviles, tiring of the routine and hard- 
 ships of settlement life, became pirates, or, 
 rather, lived their natures, and preyed upon the 
 laden ships that were fast coming to the new 
 found land, and stored their goods away in this 
 cave, where they lived, only darting out here 
 and there to capture or sink a ship. 
 
 This state of affairs continued until the 
 English took possession of the islands in the 
 early part of the seventeenth century, when the 
 cave, with its stores, was again relegated to the 
 unknown. The island was merely avoided as 
 a dangerous spot, and the many traditions and 
 romances connecting it with the privateering 
 island still unnamed, but called by the Spanish 
 pirates Cavalero Cay. There has never been a 
 lighthouse on Cavalero Cay, owing to its being 
 
iv FOREWORD 
 
 beyond the channel in shallower water, but 
 numerous lights dot the islands not far distant, 
 occasionally casting a beam on the white, 
 jagged rocks that wink back in the darkness, 
 well knowing they enclose more dramas en- 
 acted than all the other islands can boast of — 
 standing guard above and about the treacher- 
 ous Wind Cave. 
 
 The Author 
 
WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE SHIPWRECK 
 
 "Hist, lad, gie me a leeft! See that auld 
 hulk a gaein' tae pieces oot there! Sure, an' 
 its a michty Strang boat kin weather sich a 
 gale. Look ! Cover yir een like thees, me lad, 
 or ye canna see naething." And the speaker 
 put both hands up over his eyes, his little fin- 
 gers meeting over his nose, forming a circle 
 that was dark from the grime that covered the 
 weather-beaten, wrinkled hands. The smooth 
 beach stretched far out away from us, but the 
 waves were even now piling, piling up about 
 us. As the speaker called to me, who mysteri- 
 ously appeared on the scene, his grayish eyes, 
 seen through spectacles, showed a gloating 
 gleam of triumph that was hateful to see. 
 Though his tone was not harsh his dark-lined 
 face irradiated a fiendish light. He was vainly 
 trying to lash a boat to a rock nearby that he 
 might load it with a variety of boxes and par- 
 cels that lay near; but the boat, as unmanage- 
 
 1 
 
2 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 able and fractious as the wind that howled 
 around the rough man's ears, would not ahoy. 
 
 I came slowly up to him, and put all my 
 strength to the rope, now slack, now taut, and, 
 grasping the quivering line in my hands, tied a 
 knot, and the boat was fast — lashed to a rock. 
 There was not much time nor opportunity 
 for admiration, but the grizzled tar could not 
 repress a grunt of extreme satisfaction at the 
 strength I displayed. His tone was somewhat 
 softened when he next spoke, if a man who has 
 known little but harsh, rasping tones can even 
 utter a mild word: 
 
 "Me laddie, ye done that weel. Naw, wad 
 ye mind if ye gie an auld sailor anither leeft? 
 Yir bones hae na weathered as mony rough 
 gales as me ain ; ye canna feel the biting winds 
 that cut throo me auld hide; but thees auld 
 sea-dog is gude for mony a day yet, mind ye, 
 laddie. Dinna think that his days are noom- 
 bered. Naw ! auld MacFayden wi' see mony a 
 rougher than this day be, aye ner las' nicht, 
 either. An' where moot ye hae been on las' 
 nicht?" The man paused only a moment to 
 look up into my dish-blue eyes. 
 
 "I slept in the little hut farther up the island 
 here," I said, unconscious of arousing any 
 memories that might be slumbering in his mind. 
 
THE SHIPWRECK S 
 
 "An' did ye git mickle sleep? or was the 
 dreamin' all wakin'?" 
 
 His tone slightly startled me. I thought i 
 noticed an unusual anxiety in the man's voice, 
 but I was not the one to gratify idle curiosity 
 by even so much as a look. "The pesky swish- 
 swash of the ocean was my only nightmare, 
 said I, "but the Lord knows that kept 
 my head roaring hke a blue-bottle 'gainst a 
 window-pane all through the night." I bent 
 forward and continued my work of lifting into 
 the anchored boat mysterious looking packages 
 which were arousing my curiosity more and 
 more with each successive one deposited; but, 
 whatever I, Walt Morris, might think, I had 
 ever tried to cultivate a faculty of keeping 
 my thoughts very much to myself, and solv- 
 ing my own problems, unless I could further 
 an object by inquiries. 
 
 The sailor coughed harshly, cleared his 
 throat violently, and, in his impatience, or 
 over-anxiety, threw a small, cord-bound pack- 
 age into the bottom of the boat with so much 
 force that from it fell a jewel— a lady's brooch 
 of dull gold, but glistening with diamonds and 
 sapphires. The gem did not escape my eyes, 
 as I saw and noted every movement, but I 
 wisely turned my head away before my com- 
 
4 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 panion saw me. It was well, for in the tar's 
 gleaming eyes was an expression that fore- 
 boded mischief to the one who became too 
 wise. But the victim of the accident recovered 
 himself quickly: 
 
 "An' they say, laddie, that mony a nicht 
 Bailey's ghaist walks in front o' the cabin; aye, 
 an' sometimes enters. He hae e'en been tae 
 sleep in his ain bunk. But I canna tell ; I hae 
 na seen him. But they do say that meesterious 
 soun's hae been heard, an' groans, an' cries 
 for help, an' the cry of 'Murder, murder!' an' 
 him a standin' there with blude streamin' frae 
 a hole in liis head. He sometimes gaes throo 
 the whole performance, for they do say that 
 ev'ry nicht, e'enmost, he walks, an' the same 
 blude-curdlin' soun's that he yelled when he 
 was killed, he speaks ev'ry nicht. But I hae 
 na' seen 'im." 
 
 I looked earnestly at the narrator as he 
 incoherently told his story, and formed my 
 own conclusion. 
 
 "An' ye didna see naething?" 
 
 "Not a thing." 
 
 "An' ye wad swear tae it?" 
 
 "I most certainly would. But why are you 
 so anxious?" I queried maliciously. 
 
 "Anxious!" cried the sailor, astonished. "I 
 
THE SHIPWRECK 
 
 was merely askin' ye. There's mony a one do 
 
 say 
 
 "But I understood that no one comes to this 
 island. That is why I came — to explore." 
 
 "Tae explore, eh? An' think ye that ye'll 
 ever gae back tae tell 'em what ye've found? 
 Ye spawn o' a blue-bellied whale! Ye devil 
 fish! Ye canna hide a' the knawin' looks ye 
 hae — not frae auld MacFayden. Naw, he 
 hae been too lang i' the waurld tae be winked 
 at by a suckin' bairn. Better had ye stayed on 
 yer mither's white breast than tae hae coom 
 in auld MacFayden's power. Ye are richt: 
 nae one cooms tae thees island — nae one but 
 auld MacFayden. He is king here, an' nae 
 one kens his daeins — nae one but hissel' an' ye. 
 But nae one wi' be ony wiser frae yer gab. 
 Ye've gie me a leef t, but MacFayden soon for- 
 gets. He wad as soon turn an' knife ye as if 
 ye hadna done him a gude turn. Feel me 
 arm, sir." I felt the great, strong muscles that 
 enveloped the bones of the sailor's arm. "Ye 
 are Strang, laddie, but ye canna rassle wi' thees 
 auld hulk. Ye wi' na carry ony o' his secrets 
 awa'. Look at me een!" And he removed his 
 heavy blue glasses, disclosing eyes that were 
 without lashes, with red hds full of tiny 
 holes. 
 
6 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I instinctively shrank back in affright, 
 causing the old man to laugh fiendishly. "Ye 
 are unclean, laddie, frae thees time on. Ye 
 hae touched a " 
 
 "Leper!" I screamed as I leaped for the 
 fiend, but the yet strong arm of the man met 
 me half-way in the pit of the stomach, and 
 deprived me of breath for an instant. 
 
 But the moment meant superior advantage 
 for MacFayden, and, acting upon it, he bound 
 my hands beliind me. "Naw, wi' ye gae wi' 
 me peaceably tae yonder ship?" He paused. 
 
 "You are a little late with your rescue, 
 devil!" I panted. "If you meant to do them 
 good why wait until the ship goes down?" 
 
 "Doon ! Dinna ye see that rock there? The 
 hulk is safe for a bit yet. Auld MacFayden 
 kens these waters weel." 
 
 I glanced up querulously. There was some- 
 thing about his manner that I could not under- 
 stand. "But what is that to the right? a hght- 
 house?" I asked. 
 
 "Aye, a hchthoose, lad;" and the man gave 
 vent to loud laughter that contained little 
 mirth. "An' I be the keeper; but nae bit o' 
 licht dae ye see there the nicht." 
 
 I looked searchingly at him. I was begin- 
 ning to comprehend. "Do you mean to say 
 
THE SHIPWRECK 7 
 
 that you extinguish the Hghts, and land the 
 vessels on the rocks?" 
 
 "Exteenguish ! Nay, there be nane tae ex- 
 teenguish." He paused to note the effect of 
 his words, humming a lively tune the while. 
 "If the nicht be bonny, the ships ride by, safe 
 as a bairn in its mither's arms, guided by the 
 lichts o' the faithfu' watcher; but a nicht hke 
 las' when there be chance for wreck — an' 
 booty " 
 
 "Then the wrecks are purposely done? 
 You devil! why has no one known this?" I 
 screamed. 
 
 "Why? Why?" and the rocky island rang 
 with the echo. "Ye ask why! Nae one dare 
 coom tae interfere wi' the daeins o' the un- 
 clean." 
 
 I understood. What was there to hinder 
 him? "Then you mean to continue your 
 pirate's work?" 
 
 "Pirate! Ye wi' never live tae ca' me 
 pirate twice. Ye hae ainly a choice o' twa — 
 death or a pirate's life. I be a juist judge, 
 but a licht-hoose keeper who harks not tae the 
 cries o' his victims. Which wi' ye choose?" 
 
 "I will never follow you!" Hardly had the 
 words left my lips when, with some blunt in- 
 strument, I was felled to the earth; and the 
 
8 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 sailor lifted me into the boat, apparently as 
 lifeless as the parcels that surrounded me. 
 
 "Ye wi' not dee, laddie," gloated the pirate. 
 "Ye are juist what I need. Ye ^vi' na defy me 
 again, but wi' be a meek an' lowly follower." 
 He chuckled gleefully, and made his way to 
 where my row-boat was anchored. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 LEFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 
 
 Slowly, stealthily in the early dawn, a man 
 crept up over the side of the wrecked ship 
 that was now fast sinking into the briny sea. 
 The bow was far up on the shoals that infested 
 the sea in the vicinity of the light-house, and an 
 angry, hungry looking hole was yawning in 
 her side, where, during the storm and the dark- 
 ness of the night, she had struck against a 
 rock. Where she was stranded on the shoals, 
 she would have remained in comparative safety 
 had the wind remained in the northeasterly 
 direction from which it had blown all day and 
 the greater part of the night; but, with the 
 slight breaking of the clouds, giving a peep of 
 the moon here and there, like a watchman who 
 shows himself occasionally to convince one that 
 he has not altogether forgotten his duties, the 
 wind changed. 
 
 MacFayden chuckled with delight as he 
 noticed the shifting, for the old man was only 
 too well accustomed to the trip he was pre- 
 paring to make in the early dawn — ^trips simi- 
 
 9 
 
10 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 lar to which had brought disaster to many 
 sinking hearts before, causing brave men and 
 shrinking, helpless women to go down into the 
 depths of their watery grave cursing the faith- 
 less light-house keeper whose carelessness had 
 played them into the hands of pirates. But no 
 one ever lived to tell the tale, and the vessels 
 wrecked were doubtless reported, "Lost at 
 sea," and MacFayden continued his inhu- 
 man work to gratify liis greed for gold — sell- 
 ing his soul over and over again to the keeper 
 of hell for money that could never do him — 
 a leper — any good. 
 
 The appearance of a young and stalwart 
 man had caused the pirate momentary alarm, 
 but only too quickly he saw what use he could 
 make of me and welcomed my coming as a 
 miracle of Providence who had led him to a 
 winning game all these years. 
 
 The gray dawn was breaking in the east as 
 MacFayden made ready to shove off from 
 shore. I was still sleeping my unnatural sleep 
 in the bottom of the boat. I was indeed 
 stunned by the blow and the suddenness of the 
 act, and almost powerless to move, but I was 
 cozening the little strength I had to use later 
 on. My enemy looked at me, and laughed, 
 then dampened a handkerchief in some liquid 
 
LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 11 
 
 and threw it over my drawn, white face, shut- 
 ting out the expression from the smile of the 
 waning moon. His boat was still lashed to 
 the rock where I had thrown the rope, and, 
 leaving me sole occupant of the loaded boat, 
 he, with the better and lighter one, pulled 
 away toward the sinking ship. He caroled a 
 song befitting his mood, and, as the sound 
 floated out over the waters to the occupants of 
 the stranded vessel, they took courage, believ- 
 ing help was near. 
 
 Earnestly and intently they watched from 
 the storm-tossed ship to see the tiny boat, 
 guided by the lone man, now rise, now fall, 
 now lost to sight altogether. Occasionally, 
 s^vift-fljang black clouds sped across the hori- 
 zon, shutting off entirely their view. An occa- 
 sional call from a drowning man, or a scream 
 from a heart-broken woman, reached the boat- 
 man, and beneath his heavy blue goggles I 
 could imagine his fiendish look. His heart, if 
 he possessed one, doubtless leaped beneath his 
 scarred bosom as he pictured to himself the sur- 
 prise on each face as they learned the mission 
 of their rescuer. 
 
 As a wave washed over the boat, dashing 
 the cutting salt spray in his face, he muttered 
 a curse, and that was all. Each day he took 
 
12 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 his life in his hands — a life that was worthless ; 
 each day it was returned with many-fold value, 
 it seemed to him. He knew the fear of a loath- 
 some disease that nothing but death itself can 
 rid one of. He knew that his commands would 
 be obeyed through fear of the "unclean." His 
 piratical work had always been a little task, 
 and now, as he clambered up over the ship's 
 side, clinging fast to the rigging, from near 
 the stern, that he might take the watchers un- 
 awares, he crept stealthily, like a wild beast 
 discovering prey, up over the side that was 
 almost sunk in the ocean's depths. He 
 removed his goggles. He put his cap in his 
 pocket, and, as he crept along, one sight of 
 him was enough to make one choose death 
 rather than contact with him. 
 
 The watchers had lost sight of him 
 altogether as the last, huge wave swept over 
 his boat, and they now were despairing unto 
 death. They now knew that all hope of rescue 
 was gone — they were doomed to a grave in the 
 bottom of the sea, the cold salt waves their 
 shroud that would wash about them, crawl in 
 and out among their locks, lick their faces with 
 the affection of a lap-dog, caress and close their 
 eyes, as the fondest mother might do, again 
 gurgle over them with as much fiendish delight 
 
LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 13 
 
 as a serpent would have, slimy and cold among 
 the seaweeds, stared at by the fishes, prey for 
 all reptiles. Their bodies had little chance of 
 rising, as cross currents washed around these 
 rocks, and a whirlpool in the depths of the 
 ocean, whose outlet no man knew, kept the 
 bodies from rising to the surface. MacFayden 
 was certain that he alone knew this. Every- 
 thing seemed arranged to suit his diabolical 
 plans. He knew that no one would discover 
 the wreck, and, further, no one would know 
 he had ever shirked his duty, for at daylight 
 every morning the light burned brightly. He 
 was safe, for who seeks contact with a leper? 
 The vessel contained only a few passengers, 
 as it was used more for lifeless cargo than for 
 human freight. The ones so soon doomed to 
 death were laboring folk — laborers and their 
 wives and children, with the ship's crew. As 
 MacFayden crept noiselessly along the deck, 
 varied sights met the gaze of his browless eyes. 
 Here and there a woman with a babe at her 
 breast, another clinging to her skirts, was 
 crooning to the sleepless children, and mutter- 
 ing a prayer to the Father who seems ever near 
 the mother. Some were sitting rocking and 
 swaying their bodies back and forth, with a 
 heart-breaking despair depicted on their faces 
 
14 WHERE MEN HxVVE ^VALKED 
 
 — faces from wliich all hope had died, and were 
 now resigned to whatever came. Rough- 
 spoken but kindly husbands bent over their 
 wives, smoothing the confused, spray-washed 
 hair, and trying to console them. 
 
 "Never ye fear, Janet, I'll tak care o' ye an' 
 the bairn," one was saying. 
 
 "But is there no hope of rescue? INIust we 
 all die like rats in a trap?" was the wife's ques- 
 tioning answer as she crooned softly to her 
 babe, looking up into her good man's ej^es with 
 confidence and hope that he, stronger and 
 braver, might reveal some method by wliich 
 they could avoid the watery gi'ave. 
 
 "There's naething," he said. "The auld 
 signs hae coom tae pass — the rats themsel' hae 
 left us ; but what for, the poor cusses ! They'll 
 ainly droon juist as we all wi' dae, an' that 
 soon." Tears were streaming down his face. 
 His wife sobbed, and her babe, wrapped in a 
 thin shawl, caught the mood by instinct, and 
 wailed pitifully. The other two children 
 hovered nearer to their parents, and the mother 
 stretched the shawl to cover all three. 
 
 The man walked back and forth restlessly. 
 "She's sinkin' fast," he said. "A few meenits 
 more an' we'll all be oonder." 
 
 Heart-rending shrieks went up from women 
 
LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 15 
 
 and children near. The man and his little 
 family paid no particular attention, for such 
 shrieks were periodical ever since they had 
 struck on the rock. The ship lurched back- 
 ward, and they all could feel her keel grate on 
 the shoals. 
 
 "God help us!" shrieked a chorus of voices. 
 
 "Call on the ocean to give up our dead!'* 
 suggested a bass voice. 
 
 "Is there no help?" screamed one after 
 another. 
 
 "The only boat we had was washed from the 
 deck when we first went down," said a calm, 
 steady voice that all knew was that of the faith- 
 ful captain. "Keep up yer spirits. It's no 
 time for a panic. Man the pumps and work as 
 ye never worked before!" All the men rushed 
 to the assistance of the captain, followed by 
 the anxious, despairing eyes of the women, 
 and the wails of the children. Back the ship 
 slid from the shoals and the water poured in 
 anew. Further assistance was useless. There 
 was no hope! 
 
 "No hope!" was murmured and shrieked 
 from one to the other, and the men came back 
 to their weeping wives and little ones. 
 
 "Let's jump!" yelled one, and "Let's 
 jump!" was echoed throughout the whole ship. 
 
16 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "Fools, keep yer heads!" cried the captain. 
 "Pray if ye can, ye women! Pray long and 
 loud! JSIaybe — yer God'll save ye — if the rats 
 have left us." A chorus of voices rose to their 
 Maker in petition — humbly worded — demands 
 more strongly stated. Seemingly, these people 
 were not, as a whole, religious, but the women 
 apparently held religion in liighest esteem, 
 and, as always, their devotion to what they be- 
 lieved to be right, reflected on their husbands 
 who were the better for living in an atmosphere 
 of Christianity. There were others who were 
 of the devil, being born for him, seemingly, 
 whom no one, not even an angel from Para- 
 dise, could tame and soften. But they, doubt- 
 less, were not to blame; pre-natal influences 
 had wielded their scepter over the unborn 
 babes, and had destined them to a lifelong 
 struggle with evil. 
 
 "Sing something!" suggested one woman, 
 and they struck up the great hymn of consola- 
 tion, "Nearer My God to Thee." Some sang 
 in strong, steady voices, others broke down, 
 sobbing, and clasping their babes tighter to 
 them. 
 
 All at once the song ended by a most un- 
 earthly shriek, and a listener could not tell 
 whether it emanated from the ship's crew and 
 
LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 17 
 
 passengers, or the leper who then appeared, 
 or both. Men and women alike fled to one cor- 
 ner of the vessel, as the leper, with hands out- 
 stretched, came toward them, crying out in 
 sepulchral tones, "Unclean, unclean!" They 
 all saw and understood. Though they were so 
 near death, they preferred the embrace of 
 the ocean, and a sleep on the pebbly bottom, 
 to contact with this loathsome creature. 
 
 The captain alone stood firm. "Not a step 
 
 nearer, devil, or, damn you " and he 
 
 clenched his fists threateningly. 
 
 But MacFayden appeared not to heed the 
 remonstrance, and came further forward, cry- 
 ing, "Unclean, unclean!" 
 
 The captain picked up a heavy piece of iron 
 and threw it at him, but missed his aim. Mac- 
 Fayden sprang forward, and, with catlike 
 agility, bound the captain with ropes from the 
 broken rigging. Some of the men made a 
 movement, but terror, mingled with the plead- 
 ing of their wives, kept them back. 
 
 The monster went to the lower deck, and, 
 selecting with experienced eye, packages that 
 he knew contained valuables, brought them 
 to the upper deck. Three trips he quickly 
 made, but on the last he again confronted the 
 captain whom the men had unbound. Some of 
 
18 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 the men, too, had come to their leader's assist- 
 ance, but the fear of a leper almost counter- 
 balanced their strength, and the captain was 
 left almost entirely alone to battle with the 
 enemy. 
 
 The two grappled and struggled in each 
 other's embrace. Occasionally, "Unclean!" 
 rose on the air. Each moment the vessel 
 was sliding farther off the rocks ; each moment 
 it was sinking farther into the unknown depths. 
 But the two struggled on. MacFayden would 
 have had the best of the struggle if the cap- 
 tain had been alone, but the will and strength 
 of every man, woman and cliild aboard seemed 
 imparted to liim. 
 
 "Clean or unclean, j^ou damnable wretch, go 
 to the devil from whence you come!" And, 
 with superhuman strength, the captain threw 
 his opponent from him, seemingly for a mo- 
 ment's rest before the finale. The women 
 screamed, and one, with a cliild in each arm, 
 terror-stricken, for the moment a maniac, 
 jumped overboard. The waters gurgled as if 
 in welcome, and closed over them. The hus- 
 band, crazed, sprang to the edge of the vessel, 
 but seeing she was gone from view, turned his 
 attention to the one who had separated his 
 loved ones from him. He sprang toward the 
 
LIFE AND DEATH STRUGGLE 19 
 
 leper, and he and the captain lifted the strug- 
 gling pirate in their arms and with curses 
 threw him overboard, squirming, twisting into 
 the brine. 
 
 "May ye lose yer life as many times as yeVe 
 taken the Hves of others!" said the captain, too 
 full of loathing for the demon to realize the 
 peculiarity of the curse. 
 
 "Damn his soul in hell!" said another. 
 
 "May all the imps torture him!" 
 
 "May all the saints pom' down showers of 
 curses on his head!" 
 
 "May the Holy Mother desert him!" cried 
 a woman who, kneeling, with her rosary in her 
 hands, was devotedly praying. 
 
 "Curse him! curse him!" passed from one to 
 the other. 
 
 "My God, men, we're lost!" and with 
 the captain's words all looked to the ship 
 which was now almost gone. A heavy gale 
 was blowing, and the vessel was far off the 
 shoals. 
 
 "Lord, hae mercy oopon us!" 
 
 "O God, receive us!" 
 
 "O Blessed Virgin, hear our prayer!" 
 
 "Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for 
 me!" said another ardent Catholic. 
 
 Some of the men stood stolidly by — silent. 
 
20 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 The captain tried to utter words of consola- 
 tion, but failed. 
 
 "Still all my song shall be," sang out a 
 sweet, feminine voice, joined by others. 
 "Nearer, my God, to Thee." 
 
 "Nearer, my God, to Thee," sobbed a little 
 woman to her babe, breaking down and cover- 
 ing its face with kisses, "Nearer to Thee." 
 
 "O Lord, be merciful!" "Thy will be done!" 
 "Nearer to Thee." And the ocean holds one 
 more wreck in its embrace — a score more of 
 lives. But wilt thou, O ocean, be held account- 
 able for what was forced into thy protection? 
 JNIetliinks thou art more as a mother, waiting 
 ■with open arms for all children that are sent 
 to her — maternal, caressing, protecting — not 
 an enemy, but a friend — hiding away as best 
 thou can the crime of others. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 RESURRECTED 
 
 As if in answer to the captain's curse as he 
 threw the leprous pirate overboard, old Mac- 
 Fayden, after a fierce struggle with the toss- 
 ing waves and the endeavor to swim beyond the 
 motion of the sinking vessel, by using more 
 strength than he had ever before manifested, 
 no doubt, sank. When he arose, he was semi- 
 unconscious, and floated, rather than swam, to 
 where he had fastened his boat; beyond the 
 rocks that had so cruelly taken the lives of so 
 many human beings ; beyond the waves created 
 by the ship with only bow afloat; beyond the 
 suction of the waters as the vessel now sank 
 out of sight. 
 
 It required some little time for the pirate 
 to recover himself entirely, but he seemed in 
 no hurry. He grinned as he heard the sing- 
 ing and prayers of the drowning men, women 
 and children; but he frowned fiercely when he 
 thought of his purposeless trip, of the rare 
 booty that he had lost, that would now rust 
 
 21 
 
22 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 and corrode and sink farther into the ocean's 
 hed. He knew by the appearance of the pack- 
 ages that gold in plenty was contained there- 
 in, and for that gold, yea, even one piece of 
 the bright and shining metal he cared more 
 than for all the lives he had been the means of 
 cutting short, or for the curses that had ever 
 been heaped upon him. 
 
 But he grinned. His heart was rougher 
 and more weather-beaten even than his 
 wrinkled, bronzed face — harder than adamant 
 — more impenetrable than any metal — per- 
 fectly deaf to all entreaties and kindnesses — 
 encased in self. And what a self! But Mac- 
 Fayden laughed. He muttered. He con- 
 gratulated himself on the goodness of Provi- 
 dence. He felt that he had won the game 
 again, and would forever keep on winning. 
 There was nothing to be fearful of — nothing 
 to account for in after life — for there was no 
 God — no Hereafter — else why would God not 
 hear and heed the drowning victims? 
 
 He brushed his forehead roughly, as if 
 putting away such scenes once and for all. 
 But they did not disturb him greatly. Never 
 a tender emotion — never a regret — never a 
 cringing of conscience! He dipped his hands 
 — rough, horny hands like claws of a wild 
 
RESURRECTED 23 
 
 beast, unusually drawn and shrinking from the 
 slow progress of the loathsome disease — he 
 dipped them in the surf, and bathed his fore- 
 head, the salt creeping into the cut on the side 
 of liis head where he had struck on a broken 
 mast when precipitated into the ocean, causing 
 him to squirm, giving him more physical pain 
 than he had, doubtless, ever experienced men- 
 tal. Again he cursed the luck that prevented 
 his obtaining the booty to add to the store he 
 had safe in the boat with its supposed sleeping 
 occupant. 
 
 For some time longer he sat and mused; 
 but he was quick enough to see that the waters 
 were quieting, and it would require less effort 
 to row to shore. As the ship went down, the 
 wind, as if in sympathy, calmed its wild blasts 
 that had howled about the rigging in a dirge- 
 like sound, maldng the ship-wrecked crew wail 
 louder as the mournful sounds reached their 
 ears. A seagull flapped its wings, and, utter- 
 ing its peculiar, mournful cry, flew near to the 
 lone creature sitting motionless on the rocks. 
 It flew quite near, then away again, but it 
 could not leave for long. It came back again, 
 and j^et again, and peered with its large eyes 
 into the man's face, poised carefully, then 
 loudly uttered its sad notes. The persistent 
 
24 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 actions of the innocent bird enraged the man. 
 He picked up a large stick that had been 
 washed upon the rocks, and watched his oppor- 
 tunity to throw. Again the bird came near, 
 but it only enraged him more, for it did not 
 come close enough for him to hit it. 
 
 He rose to his feet, and swore furiously. 
 His head throbbed, but he did not mind that. 
 He made ready to push away for shore when, 
 just as he stepped to his boat, three lifeless 
 forms, a woman with a babe clasped tight in 
 each arm floated up to him, with their wide- 
 open, staring, glassy eyes, making a mute 
 appeal to Heaven, coming to mock and taunt 
 him with his deed. Gradually, nearer they 
 came to where his boat was fastened, rising 
 and falling with the motion of the waves. 
 
 MacFayden was terror-stricken. He could 
 kill with seeming delight, but he was too much 
 of a coward to gaze unflincliingly on his dead 
 victims. He took an oar and shoved the bodies 
 away, but, stubbornly, they, like the seagull, 
 returned. He tried again, but they arose and 
 floated toward him, their matted hair lying 
 close to white cheeks, the water gurgling in 
 and out of their open mouths. He could not 
 succeed in keeping them away, so determined 
 to shove off and leave the gruesome things for 
 
RESURRECTED 25 
 
 the reptiles to devour. But, as he jumped into 
 the boat, one end of it lowered, and by some 
 trick of Fate, the bodies were thrown across 
 the lowered end, the woman still holding fast 
 to her babes. 
 
 With a shriek of horror, MacFayden 
 leaped ashore, grabbing the anchor rope as he 
 did so. A mournful sound thrilled him through 
 and through, and he looked to see if the 
 woman and her children had come to life, and 
 were calKng down curses on his head. No! it 
 was the seagull flying close again, and appar- 
 ently endeavoring to perform the last rites, 
 chanting funeral notes for the dead. 
 
 "Damn ye, ye devil's spawn! Ye'll na mock 
 auld MacFayden longer. Chant yer auld 
 deerge all ye want, but ye'll hae nae funeral 
 here. Ye devil ! I'll bury 'em deep thees time, 
 an* ye canna teel wha's dune it. Fly aroond 
 all ye want!" he screamed, boiling with hatred 
 and rage. "I'll feex ye, too, if ye coom a bit 
 closer. Coom along, fiend! coom along, devil! 
 coom closer an' ye'll see what MacFayden wi' 
 dae wi' ye!" Seizing the bodies, with his horror 
 for the moment overcome, he bound them fast 
 together, and then tied them to a rock that he 
 could barely lift, pushed them over the boat's 
 side, and they sank to rise no more. 
 
26 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 With a chuckle, he again leaped into his 
 boat, adjusted his oars, and pushed away, occa- 
 sionally giving a backward glance toward 
 where the grim objects had sunk out of sight, 
 fearful lest they might in some uncanny way 
 again rise and pursue liim. But his fears were 
 not for long. He rowed onward, unmindful 
 of the salt spray that dashed so angrily in his 
 face, even so soon almost forgetful of the 
 drowning victims; but, doubtless, he did not 
 forget the rich booty he had lost. But cares 
 weighed lightly on liis shoulders, and as he 
 rowed back to the shore that he had left so 
 early in the dawn, he sang wildly and with 
 reckless abandon: 
 
 They who gae to sea in a ship 
 
 Must ever look for a doxmiward slip 
 
 Intae the ocean's slimy bed — 
 
 The grave that ne'er gives oop her dead; 
 
 The grave that ne'er gives oop her dead. 
 
 A shudder passed over liis gaunt frame, but 
 he sang on, even more harshly than before: 
 
 Bid what care we who safely lie 
 
 On the barren rocks baith high an dry. 
 
 We who've been favored o' Prov'dence most, 
 
RESURRECTED 27 
 
 Care not for the dead off a rock-bound coast, 
 Care not for the dead . 
 
 "Ah, ha! what's thees me auld een see?" and 
 he plied himself to liis oars with renewed vigor. 
 "The sea has gi' oop her dead, an' Gehenna 
 
 itsel' What means it? What means it?" 
 
 And the light boat skimmed along over the 
 restless waters with feverish activity, almost 
 keeping pace with the seagull that flew liigh 
 above, its white wings showing all the whiter 
 against the blue of the sky, occasionally dip- 
 ping down into the surf, then raising itself 
 and uttering its mournful cry, but ever flying 
 in the direction the leper was going. But 
 MacFayden neither saw nor heeded the bird. 
 His thoughts were blacker than the yawning 
 mouth of Gehenna. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 WALT MORRIS 
 
 Hardly had MacFayden launched his boat 
 on the rough sea, ere I, his victim whom he 
 had left for dead, or so nearly so that he 
 thought I could not recover for many hours, 
 opened my eyes, and tried to comprehend my 
 condition. I loosed my hands — an easy mat- 
 ter as my enemy had too hurriedly tied the 
 knot — and pushed aside the rag that covered 
 my face. I lay thus for some moments ere I 
 dared to move, lest the pirate had not yet 
 started on his trip, and, his anger aroused 
 anew, he would give me the final blow wliich I 
 was yet too weak to resist. I felt by the mo- 
 tion of the boat that it was still anchored, and I 
 ventured to raise my head slightly and saw the 
 large rock to which I had lashed it. I knew 
 not how long I had been unconscious, but I 
 saw and recognized my assailant's strategy to 
 keep me so. 
 
 But for once the pirate was foiled. Youth, 
 vigor and an enduring constitution favored 
 me; and Nature helped to resist the effect of 
 
 28 
 
WALT MORRIS 
 
 29 
 
 the blow and drug. My experience showed 
 me that I must be extremely cautious to com- 
 pete with my enemy who now had me almost 
 wholly in his power. But I was of an adven- 
 turous spirit, and things promised to gratify 
 my desire for peril and adventure. The tor- 
 mer I had just experienced; the latter would 
 follow. My head felt heavy and feverish, but 
 I lay quiet. I heard nothing of MacFayden; 
 therefore, guessed that he must be malang his 
 inhuman journey. I was hardly conscious 
 enough to reahze the condition of the untor- 
 tunates on the sinking ship, but gradually 1 
 comprehended, and I determined to rise, un- 
 load the heavy tug in which I lay, and go to 
 their rescue. But as I made the attempt to 
 sit up, everything turned black before me, and 
 
 I fell back again. i . • „ 
 
 When I next awoke, the moon was sliimng 
 dimly through swift-flying clouds, with just a 
 peep of azure, and the rays of the rising sun 
 were visible. But the clouds seemed heavy to 
 me, and the sun's rays far away. I managed 
 to rub my eyes vigorously, and feeling 
 stronger, I pulled myself to the boat s side, 
 and reaching over, felt the water. It was 
 refreshing to the touch, and I swung my arm 
 back and forth, splashing the spray upon me. 
 
30 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I lifted my hand to my forehead, and cooled 
 my feverish temples. I ran my fingers 
 through my hair, and, httle by little, moistened 
 my head and face. I found a wound on the 
 back of my head which rebelled against the 
 briny water, and I permitted the matted hair 
 to remain a covering. 
 
 With frequent rests, I managed to sit erect, 
 and, as I did so, I was surprised that I could 
 hear every word from the stranded vessel. 
 The wind and water both favored me. I could 
 hear much better than see, but I aided my 
 vision by my powerful field glasses that were 
 my constant companion; and I found that 
 not a movement on the vessel escaped me. As 
 I fully comprehended the crime of the faith- 
 less light-house keeper, I longed to go to the 
 imfortunates, and rescue them. But I could 
 hardly move ; I could only look and stare, hor- 
 rified yet fascinated. I could only be a wit- 
 ness of a great and revolting crime that was 
 beyond my power to avert. Every word, 
 prayer and heart-cry were heard. 
 
 Across the roar of the ocean, the shrieks 
 and cries and songs of the ship's victims came, 
 for, now as I looked, the vessel gave a lurch 
 backward, then forward, and, like a great and 
 mighty animal, wounded mortally, it groaned 
 
WALT MORRIS 31 
 
 and creaked, then sank out of sight. My heart 
 almost sank within me, and I was overcome 
 v/ith sympathy for the ones whom I could not 
 put forth a hand to save. 
 
 The scene was almost too much, but I 
 looked as long as a mast or sail was \asible, 
 then threw from me my field glasses, as if they 
 were in any way at fault. I cursed the pirate. 
 I cursed the ones who had given the inhuman 
 wretch the position of light-house keeper. I 
 cursed the ones who kept him there, and the 
 air vibrated with curses on the ones who were 
 too cowardly to investigate the doings of the 
 keeper — not brave enough to face a leper and 
 determine at the leper's hands the fate of so 
 many vessels. But I did not realize that the 
 wrecks were invisible from the mainland. I 
 did not realize that they knew nothing of the 
 vessels passing that way, as many were driven 
 out of their course and stranded on the rocks, 
 and not a victim ever lived to tell the tale. 
 
 "Damn him! damn him!" I exclaimed again 
 and again, as new thoughts, more wrathful 
 than their predecessors, came into my mind. 
 Doubtless my anger had more to do with re- 
 storing me to perfect consciousness than any- 
 thing else could have done. It was like kind- 
 ling a fire in an oil-tank : each drop of the fuel 
 
32 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 consumed added greater heat until the whole 
 mass was in a combustible state, ready to 
 explode with intensity, darting flames hither 
 and thither like flashes of blinding lightning. 
 
 "May his black soul languish in the hell that 
 was created for such as he! and may the 
 demons not have pity! God, what a brute! 
 what a brute! Why has this been going on? 
 Surely he is Satan himself, for no devil could 
 be more inhuman, more unmerciful!" I shook 
 my head vehemently. "I could kill Mm! kill 
 him ! Yes, rocks, take up the echo, if you will, 
 'Kill him! kill him!' Hear it echo in the dis- 
 tance, bounding from one ragged rock to 
 another, until the whole island cries out, 'Kill 
 him!' It's an unjust thing that no victims ever 
 rise from the depths to taunt him. God!" and 
 I clenched my hands tightly, my whole body 
 shaking with rage. 
 
 "Blast his damnable life!" I continued in my 
 fury. "No, I'll not kill him; I want no stain of 
 blood on my hands. They may not be entirely 
 pure, but, God knows that no man's blood 
 has ever stained them, nor ever Avill, unless — 
 No, I won't," I said emphatically, as though 
 some one were urging me on to commit mur- 
 der. "If there's ever a judgment day I won't 
 have the deed of murder held up against me. 
 
WALT MORRIS 33 
 
 Ha! there the demon is now. Curse him!" 
 And I grasped the glasses that I had thrown 
 from me. "I wish the waves would open and 
 swallow him. But no such good luck. He's 
 like a cork; he'd float; you couldn't keep liim 
 under. He's added some more blood to his 
 hands, and more hell to his heart. How can 
 I meet liim face to face, and not call upon him 
 to atone for his villainy? But I will not. I 
 will not, do you hear? Now, keep away, will 
 you, and let me alone. I'll try strategy with 
 the old cuss, for I'm going to see where he 
 hides his booty. I'm glad he got none from his 
 latest victims. Though he's always come out 
 ahead, it seems, he can't get away from the 
 leech that clings to him day and night. 
 Sooner or later he'll have to give in, and every- 
 one will laugh as he goes to his grave unwept. 
 The very sprites of the sea and air will laugh 
 and mock him, and taunt him with the deeds of 
 the past. Bah! I hope his old bones will 
 bleach in the sun, picked at by vultures, him- 
 self the worst vulture of all." 
 
 I put my glasses aside in the pocket of my 
 coat, climbed quickly into the stern of the 
 boat, and sat there. I did not want the old 
 man to see me moving too actively, for he 
 doubtless thought to find me as he left me. 
 
34 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Hardly had I taken my seat, when the notes 
 of a song came over the water. I recognized 
 the pirate's voice. He was singing! "The 
 scoundrel!" and I leaped to my feet again, 
 ready to face the murderer, but I controlled 
 myself by force, and sat down. A new side 
 of his nature was revealed to me that made 
 his former deeds seem white in comparison. 
 Singing was only for joy; and could a mur- 
 derer so far forget the cries of his victims as 
 to sing on liis return? 
 
 I calmed myself, for the song had ceased, and 
 every moment brought the pirate nearer the 
 island, for the boat shot over the water like an 
 arrow, as if possessed of supernatural power. 
 Every moment brought us nearer each other, 
 and I had the hardest struggle of my life to 
 control mj'' wrath. The foolish, innocent ex- 
 pression my face quickly assumed was not in 
 keeping with the tumult that raged within, but 
 which, by sheer force of will, was each instant 
 becoming calmer. I whittled constantly on a 
 stick, swinging my feet like an idle boy, hum- 
 ming a silly child-like ditty. 
 
 But my heart gave a great bound, as if 
 arousing me to self-defense, as the pirate 
 anchored his boat, leaped from it like a mad- 
 man, and rushed toward me, with his brawny 
 
WALT MORRIS 35 
 
 arm upheld liigh in the air, his hand clutching 
 a ragged, heavy club. I wanted to jump at 
 him, throttle him, and throw the leprous body 
 into the sea, as the monster came nearer, 
 nearer, liis face livid with rage, muttering 
 curses thick and fast. 
 
 But I whittled on, humming merrily, with 
 no apparent concern; but my gun lay sus- 
 piciously near my right hand. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE NEW BORN FOOL 
 
 When within a few feet of me, ^lacFayden 
 stopped. As he gazed at me, Httle by little 
 the anger died from his face, the terrible ven- 
 geance he intended to wreak gave place to a 
 feeling that each moment grew more exultant 
 as he contemplated how merciful Providence 
 had again played into liis hands. He stared 
 long and earnestly at the unkempt figure, at 
 the boyish expression on the young giant idly 
 whittling a stick, and humming a tune as inno- 
 cent as a babe would coo. 
 
 A realization of what had been done for 
 him flashed over JNIacFayden. His hand was 
 stayed, the club dropped by his side, and he 
 laughed. He laughed long and loud. His 
 laugh was as fiendish, though, as his mood of 
 a few moments before. He clapped his hands 
 to his sides, threw his head far back, and one 
 peal of laughter quickly followed another as 
 he noted the figure before him, now more 
 surely in his power, more truly his tool than he 
 could, otherwise, ever have hoped me to be; 
 
 36 
 
THE NEW BORN FOOL 37 
 
 for my athletic frame had appeared as a seri- 
 ous problem to him. But now — "Ha, ha, ha! 
 he, he, he!" And the rocks and caverns echoed 
 his mirth, sounding fainter and farther away 
 until each tiny rock took up the echo like the 
 ripple of a stream, "Ha, ha, ha! he, he, he!" 
 
 "Gude God! Fate hae servit me a turn 
 thees time!" And he crept slowly up and 
 looked into my face, and saw that light of 
 reason and understanding had fled, for my 
 expression was that of one who by Nature 
 had been deprived of the power of thought 
 and comprehension, or one so elementary that 
 none was possible, (A rather uncanny, unfor- 
 givable trick I was wont to practise at school, 
 until it became a serious question with my in- 
 structors whether or not I was safe outside 
 an asylum for individuals afflicted with perice- 
 rebritis) . Despite the tumult that was waging 
 within me, I swung my feet back and forth, 
 occasionally looking into the leper's face with 
 as remote comprehension as it would have been 
 possible to assume. 
 
 O, the world is full of joy 
 For a little, guileless boy 
 
 rang out as merrily as though it had been the 
 
38 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 song of the happiest bird. As I sang, I looked 
 (hrect into JNIacFayden's face, and saw there 
 less of demonism than I had before noticed, 
 less than I had ever expected to see. I showed 
 no sign of the masterful control I was exert- 
 ing over myself, but merely the appearance 
 of a care-free, idle, happy boy. 
 
 For some unaccountable reason, nature had 
 endowed me with a good voice. It was melo- 
 dious and voluminous. I could sing even the 
 simplest ditty with power and grandeur, with 
 the finishing touches, I had been told, that art 
 gives. I had always been a musician in a way. 
 Like many another boy, I could fashion a 
 whistle from the willows and play upon it as 
 though it were a flute. I could imitate the 
 calls of the birds. All my resources I men- 
 tally enumerated, and, as occasion demanded, 
 I would bring them to bear on my undesirable 
 companion. 
 
 "I played better than I kent," said the 
 pirate. 
 
 I did not appear to comprehend his mean- 
 ing, but repeated the words: 
 
 I played better than I kent. 
 
 And there's naught but mischief meant. 
 
THE NEW BORN FOOL 39 
 
 MacFayden glanced quickly at me, but my 
 expression assured him that it was merely a 
 freak — a result of the drug and blow — for not 
 a gleam of intelligence was shown in my face. 
 "Aye, they canna fool auld MacFayden after 
 a' these years; they canna fool him; for, with 
 a' they say he's done, he always cooms oot on 
 top. He has the best o' it so far; he wi' e'er 
 hae the best, for it's a Strang and wily one that 
 can heender the auld licht-hoose keeper. The 
 Goover'ment trusts the hchts tae him; they 
 never coom tae see aboot them. Why can not 
 an auld man enjoy liissel' a wee bit as he 
 likes? An' noo I haf the best o' a' — a strang- 
 limbed, young laddie who wi' be a michty 
 help. Maybe auld MacFayden canna leeft as 
 weel as he once did; an' maybe he can. But 
 what's one tae the ither? I haf a helper noo — 
 one who is Strang, and one I can manage as I 
 could a bairn. Ha! I nefer kent a blaw tae 
 be as effective. I nefer kent me 'wash' tae 
 dae thees trick afore. But he's better than 
 dead. He's better than dead, for I want nae 
 mair ghaists a hauntin' o' the island. I want 
 nae mair dead bodies that dinna sink tae the 
 whirlpool, but rises an' points a reproachin' 
 finger at me. I dinna want " 
 
40 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 We dinna xvant "what we canna get 
 
 Sae there's nae hit a use to whine an' fret, 
 
 repeated the whittler, but my eyes never left 
 my stick. I seemed bent on completing the 
 stripes that I was at that moment forming by 
 peeling or leaving the bark intact to suit my 
 fancy. 
 
 "Fool, a fool! I've got a fool!" exclaimed 
 the leper in exultant tones. "A fool!" he 
 screamed, and the words vibrated over the 
 waters. "A fool for me pleasure. But bein' a 
 fool need not take the strength frae his arms. 
 Ha, I'm rich, I'm rich! A helper — a fool " 
 
 A fool, a fool, you have, you knave! 
 A fool to follow you to the grave. 
 
 JNIacFayden chuckled, then shuddered. "Ye 
 speak brave, fool! But ye may not glue yer- 
 sel' tae auld MacFayden, an' he teel ye not." 
 
 Tell me to, or tell me not. 
 Til follow you to the grave; 
 
 But not a tear from me, I wot. 
 And ne'er a hand to save. 
 
 "Ha, ha! Ye'll sing me dirge, will ye? 
 
THE NEW BORN FOOL 41 
 
 Weel, mak it quick an' lifely, for I was nefer 
 slow in lifin', an' wants naething slow in dee- 
 ing." 
 
 Youve lived quick, you II die quick. 
 And down in the ocean deep 
 
 You II find your bed where slime is thick. 
 And loathsome reptiles creep. 
 
 And watch you in your sleep. 
 
 I threw all the sweetness possible into my 
 voice, yet tinctured it with a tinge of sadness 
 as I repeated the words, almost expressionless, 
 as though I were reading them by rote, that 
 my tone softened somewhat the face of the 
 leper, and he lowered his raised hand. 
 
 With a quickly dawning reaHzation of the 
 magnanimous favor Fate had done him, Mac- 
 Fayden sat down upon a rock near, and again 
 laughed — a prolonged, resounding, echoing, 
 demoniacal laugh. He laughed as a fiend 
 might have done, as he saw a long-hoped for, 
 but long-delayed victim only too surely in his 
 grasp. He laughed as one resting before a 
 feast that had long been desired, keen in the 
 anticipation of the coming delights, eager to 
 pounce upon, but anxious to prolong. "Weel, 
 mony things may not hae favored me the day, 
 
42 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 but mickle joy thees gies me auld hert," he 
 said, half to himself, as he regained his speech. 
 He glanced calmly at me, his face all grin- 
 ning. 
 
 He was not smihng, for fiends cannot 
 smile. They grin, they laugh, but never smile. 
 Smiles may flit over the angelic face of an in- 
 fant, causing one to think that Heaven is 
 close, very close; that the babe itself is full of 
 heaven and heavenly tilings. But when hell 
 has entirely filled one's being, when all one's 
 thoughts and cravings, all one's actions and 
 desires are of hell, then no smile ever crosses 
 that one's face. He grins like any other ogre 
 or loathsome monster, fiend or devil ; but never 
 smiles. 
 
 I paid little or no attention to my enemy, 
 but I secretly realized that my power now 
 was supreme. I knew by the expression on 
 his face that he firmly believed in the foolish- 
 ness of the "fool" before him. I sang, and my 
 voice now was like that of some Swiss maiden 
 singing among her beloved Alps, vibrating 
 through the valleys, redounding from hill to 
 hill, clear as a bell in tone: 
 
 "I looked up into the azure sky," — Here 
 I clasped my hands and gazed heavenward, 
 "with all the simplicity of a child 
 
THE NEW BORN FOOL 43 
 
 And saw a white dove mounting high; 
 Its wings glowed in the morning sun. 
 Gold-tipped, like finest metal spun; 
 A hrilliant sheen about its breast 
 Afforded for the head a rest. 
 Resplendejit beauty in its eye. 
 As far and farther in the sky 
 It rose. The portals opened wide. 
 Then closed. The white dove was inside. 
 
 MacFayden stood like one fascinated, but I 
 shifted slightly, and sang a Norse diver's song : 
 
 Ye, ho! wild men of the sea. 
 
 Of the sea. 
 Come o'er, wild men, come to me. 
 
 Come to me; 
 Til show you a trick of the waters blue, 
 Fll show you a trick that is new to you; 
 Come down in the waters with me so deep, 
 ril show you where bright-haired mermaids, 
 sleep. 
 
 Come to me. 
 
 O'er the sea. 
 
 Ye, ho! wild men of the sea. 
 
 Of the sea. 
 We'll go, wild men, where there'll he. 
 
44 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Where there'll be 
 Jewels in caskets and treasures rare. 
 Fair beauties now covered with sea-matted 
 
 hair; 
 We'll take with us combs and brushes fine. 
 And dress the locks of maidens divine. 
 
 List to me. 
 
 O'er the sea. 
 
 Ye, ho! wild men, list to me. 
 
 List to me. 
 If you'll go, wild men, down with me, 
 
 Down with me. 
 You'll find there the wealth of vessels due; 
 We'll be rich as kings, and richer, too; 
 The riches are ours in the ocean bed. 
 We can choose as we will from the ocean's 
 dead. 
 
 Come with me, 
 
 Down with me, 
 
 MacFayden sprang to his feet. "It's high 
 time to quiet ye an' shut yer head, or I'll feex 
 ye so it '11 nefer open mair. I'll send ye doon 
 tae the bottom o' the ocean, an' let ye find 
 what ye will. I hanna time tae be leestenin' 
 tae yer blab. Git oot o' me boat, an' we 'ill 
 strappit the ither on behind." 
 
THE NEW BORN FOOL 45 
 
 He was not quick enough to put me out by 
 force, for I jumped over on the sandy beach as 
 lithely as a fawn. 
 
 J^IacFayden watched me, and half admired 
 my activity. "It 'ill suit me purpose weel — 
 suit it weel. Hoot, lad! coom back. Coom 
 here at once !" he screamed, as I lightly skipped 
 away to where some willows grew near the 
 bank. 
 
 But hardly had MacFayden called, ere the 
 willows were cut, and the "fool" was on his 
 way back. As I ran, I fashioned a whistle. 
 With this whistle I could so well imitate the 
 call of the thrush that one could almost see the 
 little brown feathered creature, hear him call- 
 ing to his mate in his sweetest tones; could 
 almost see the dark woods, moist with recent 
 rains, and green with vegetation; could see 
 the leafy trees, the green vines growing over 
 bushes hanging with red and amber berries, 
 or embracing some sturdy tree whose loosened 
 bark afforded a desirable resting-place for the 
 delicate, clinging tendrils. I seemed to hear 
 and understand and imitate the little singer; 
 then, as quickly I would change to the whip- 
 poorwill, and one could hear every mournful 
 note of the twilight entertainer. 
 
 Seeing MacFayden spell-bound, I clapped 
 
46 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 the whistle in my pocket, threw the willows in 
 the boat, and said, in a sing-song tone: 
 
 I have no wish to idle be; 
 There's work in plenty for such as me; 
 Honest toil and labor I never shirk. 
 But whatever it may be, I can work. 
 
 "I'm truly glad ye be not sich a fool as I 
 thocht ye. Be a fool an' ye like; ye canna 
 please me better than by bein' one. But there's 
 nobbit a use o' bein' a bigger fool than ye haf 
 tae. I'll gie ye wark a plenty, if it's wark ye 
 want. But want it or not, ye 'ill hae it. Coom, 
 an' we 'ill hitch thees boat on tae ither." 
 
 I obeyed as dutifully as a child, and worked 
 with so much rapidity that I had tied one boat 
 to another before JNIacFayden had had an 
 opportunity to assist, then, jumping into my 
 own boat, followed by the leper, I pushed away 
 from shore, singing. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 A TOILSOME DAY 
 
 I was the happiest when on the bosom of the 
 great boundless ocean, wrestling with the mad 
 waves in a tiny shell of a boat. I loved to 
 watch the spray dash higher and higher, note 
 the sea-gulls that flew low and, dipping their 
 silvery wings in the surf, with their heart- 
 rending cries fly upward again, gathering in 
 flocks and calling to one another, their notes 
 sounding far over the sea, reaching others of 
 their kind, who hurried near to join in the fray; 
 occasionally darting down to lift a fish that, 
 dead or dying, was floating on the surface. I 
 rejoiced in the mad scene as a true son of the 
 sea would do, and was almost wild with delight 
 as I saw the storm clouds gathering black 
 above us. The wild winds of the night 
 resumed their fury with cyclonic intensity as 
 the clouds grew blacker and blacker. 
 
 I tugged at the oars, endeavoring to steer 
 the boat as the pirate directed, but the waves 
 were rolMng high, the white-caps piled up 
 about us, the calls of the gulls grew louder, 
 
 47 
 
48 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 and the boat with its companion lashed on be- 
 hind was hard to manage. 
 
 The pirate watched the blackening horizon 
 at first with only a languid interest. The 
 strong breeze was sweet to liim ; the lashing of 
 the waters, music in his ears. He put out his 
 hand caressingly on the waves, but they, as if 
 maddened by the leprous touch, surged against 
 the boat, dashing the briny spray in his face. 
 But, as cloud after cloud, each darker than its 
 predecessor, rose from out of the sea, and en- 
 compassed the sky, meeting in the center, and 
 the wind blew a terrific gale, liis actions be- 
 came uneas}^ He sniffed the breeze, like an 
 animal that detects the coming storm and flees 
 before it. He put out one hand and accu- 
 rately timed the wind. He cast his browless 
 eyes upward where not a patch of blue was to 
 be seen. Far out over the waters, he heard 
 the mad roar of the tide and the oncoming 
 storm. 
 
 Great drops began to fall — one, two, then 
 countless others. The heavens themselves 
 seemed rent asunder, wliile flashes of light- 
 ning gave glimpses of the brightness be- 
 yond. The thunder roared like the onward 
 march of heavy cavalry. The lightening 
 became more intense, terrible and blinding. 
 
The heavens themselves seemed rent asunder 
 
A TOILSOME DAY 49 
 
 MacFayden, who had weathered many a 
 gale, evidently had not experienced one more 
 severe than this. He fell to and bailed out the 
 water as fast as he could. He looked eagerly 
 toward the boat beliind that was laden with the 
 cargo so dear to him. It was heavy and strong, 
 and the cargo safe, for it was riding the waves 
 like a bird, while the smaller and lighter boat, 
 though riding equally as well, was tossed 
 about like a cork. 
 
 I dared not leave off from the oars a mo- 
 ment to assist in bailing out the water that was 
 gradually rising about our legs. The pirate 
 redoubled his energies and worked as for life; 
 and for life it was. The canvas-covered boat 
 behind us held nothing but dead cargo, and 
 held it well. Like a black bird, it rose and 
 fell with each wave as complacently as though 
 the sea were calm and the sky blue. 
 
 I was almost faint from thirst, and, as the 
 first large drops of rain fell, I opened my 
 mouth wide and drank them in like a chick. 
 Great, cool, refreshing, splendid drops of rain, 
 that, though a part of the ocean around, gave 
 me strength as no ocean water could do. I 
 drank until my thirst was satisfied, then, 
 smacking my lips with the keen delight of a 
 child, I pulled harder than before at the oars 
 
50 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 that had never left my hands. I sang long 
 and loud, and my song made a curious blend- 
 ing with the peals of thunder, the flashes of 
 lightning, the wild screams of the birds, the 
 rending of some rock by the electrical forces, 
 or the blasting of a tree on the shore that 
 sounded frightfully near. The music sounded 
 all the sweeter in contrast with the storm, it 
 giving the accompaniment to the harmonious 
 minor strains. I seemed to derive my inspir- 
 ation from the mighty demonstrations of Na- 
 ture, and sang until even the pirate was moved 
 to almost worship of the source, forgetting, for 
 the moment, the blinding tempest, our extreme 
 danger, our unavoidable death, apparently, in 
 the ocean's embrace, listening to the song of 
 his oarsman. 
 
 "Great God! a rock! a rock, lad! Look tae 
 yer oars! Steer tae the richt! Steer tae the 
 richt, laddie! Bend tae yer oars! Harder! 
 harder! Pull! IMy God, pull, lad, pull!" 
 
 With only a glance at the pale, drawn face 
 of the pirate, I bent to my oars, and pulled. I 
 knew not what danger was ahead, but obeyed 
 as implicitly as though I, too, felt a little of the 
 emotion that surged through the man before 
 me, reflecting on his face, as he crouched there, 
 almost breathless, quivering, shivering with liis 
 
A TOILSO^.IE DAY 51 
 
 fright. The merciless play of the elements 
 had wrought upon him, and now the extra 
 fright had caused him, heretofore so emotion- 
 less, to quake with fear. Did he fear to find 
 a grave in the bottom of the sea where he had 
 sent so many victims? Did he see again the 
 forms of the three who had haunted him in the 
 morning? His glasses were off. He swayed 
 to and fro with the motion of the boat, as 
 though to assist in keeping it from the rocks. 
 
 Rocks there were; and, just as I, with super- 
 human effort, pulled away to the right to avoid 
 one huge rock, a counter force sent us against 
 another. The pirate's face became even 
 whiter, and he cursed himself for not remem- 
 bering that these rocks existed here. But for a 
 purpose of his own he had ordered me to steer 
 a little out of the usual course, and he had 
 encountered these rocks for his pains. 
 
 "Pull, lad, pull! Bendyersel'! Pull hard! 
 A wee bit mair tae the left noo ! Steady — pull ! 
 Blast the wind! Ah, the helhsh spray! It 
 blinds me. Noo, steady, steady! Keep pace 
 wi' the waves. Ower, ower! Noo!" And Mac- 
 Fay den, going through every movement that 
 he had suggested, sat still, dripping with sweat. 
 
 The rain had ceased except an occasional 
 drop to show that the elements could yet be 
 
52 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 merciless if they tried. The boat was washed 
 partly over the rocks, grated, then stopped. I 
 pulled hard, but I could not budge it. I had 
 been almost exhausted from my unusual effort, 
 but here we were — stuck fast on a rock — and a 
 mile from shore! 
 
 JNIacFayden cursed, then stepped forward 
 to take a turn at the oars ; but he well knew that 
 if my superior strength could not accomplish 
 the result, it were little use for him to try. 
 Just as he made a forward movement, the boat 
 lurched with the tide, and threw him sprawling 
 on the rock, face downward. He groaned, but 
 with lightning activity, jumped into the boat 
 again just as it was leaving the rocks, the 
 action of the waters accomplishing what we 
 could not, evidently behtthng our strength. I 
 heard a snap as the boat left the rocks, and, 
 glancing quickly to the stern, saw that the 
 second boat with its precious cargo was loose, 
 and was drifting away. 
 
 "God! God! God!" MacFayden screamed, 
 speaking wdth wonderful familiarity the name 
 of the Being of whom he knew nothing — whose 
 principles seemed altogether foreign to his 
 nature. "Look, lad! Wad ye let me whole 
 cargo get awa f rae me ? Wad ye treat an auld 
 mon like that ? Auld MacFayden's leembs hae 
 
A TOILSOME DAY 63 
 
 little ta dae wi' carryin' him the day. Canna 
 ye see they shake oonder him? Leap, lad, 
 leap! An ye can swim, ye can quickly save 
 me jewels. Leap, lad! Fool, hear me ? Why 
 not lea])? Jump an' save me siller 1" And he 
 turned fiercely on me. 
 
 But my face portrayed none of the excite- 
 ment that the pirate felt; for, in truth, I felt 
 none. I looked simply at the fleeing boat in 
 child-like wonderment ; but inwardly I was not 
 as a child. I knew that to a great degree I had 
 the leper at my mercy, for he would rather 
 lose his life than his cargo. Every moment 
 the boat was drifting farther and farther 
 away, now rising, now falling, with the 
 motion of the turbulent waves, now washed 
 shoreward, now seaward, but creeping, 
 creeping away, adding to the distance be- 
 tween us. 
 
 MacFayden saw that his only salvation was 
 in enlisting me on his side. He saw that force 
 would not move me, for force linked in battle 
 with force, would find him the loser. He im- 
 plored; he entreated and prayed. "Lad, lad!" 
 he wailed, "will ye nae lend a hand? Wi' ye 
 let me treasures slipit awa frae me like that? 
 Wi' ye nae help an auld mon wha nefer dune 
 ye a harm " 
 
64 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 You may forget, hut I do not. 
 The harm you done me once. 
 
 And now I do your bid, I wot 
 I am a sorry dunce, 
 
 My eyes were almost fish-like in their ex- 
 pression, but I made an effort to repress the 
 intelligent twinkle that persisted in manifest- 
 ing itself. 
 
 "Fool, fool! ye wasna hurt. That is past; 
 let it gae; but for the love of God, jump an' 
 save me boat! Save me boat — or kill me!" 
 
 Kill you I would, and if I dare. 
 But o'er all the seas and lands. 
 
 You cannot find one here nor there 
 Whose Mood is on my hands. 
 
 "Shut yer damned trap, ye fool!" and Mac- 
 Fayden raised a hand to strike me, but, instead 
 of cowering under the rage of the demon, I 
 stepped forward with a menacing air, and the 
 pirate, afraid of nothing heretofore but the 
 day's storm, cowed in submission, and sank 
 back into his seat. 
 
 Instead of tragedy, we were presented with 
 comedy, and I laughed. JNly mirth was as wild 
 as my song had been. 
 
A TOILSOME DAY 55 
 
 "Hae ye nae mercy, lad?" screamed the 
 excited man, impossible to keep still. "Hae 
 ye nae mercy?" 
 
 What are ye, to speak to me 
 
 Of mercy, ye foul knave! 
 But ask of those whose shrouds ye chose. 
 
 Who lie in an ocean grave; 
 Ask with loud voice; ye gave no choice 
 
 To live or yet to die. 
 To those who sank to burial dank. 
 
 Where fish and seaweeds lie. 
 
 "Forget! forget, lad! But help me! help 
 me! God, help me! Lad, jump! Leap intae 
 the ocean, an' fetch me me cargo. Ye are 
 Strang; ye can swim. Leap, lad, leap!" He 
 stood and wrung his hands in direst agony. I 
 could have laughed heartily at his distress. 
 
 And if I help, what will you give? 
 
 What treasure from your store? 
 For where these go there mayhap he 
 
 A thousand million more. 
 
 "Ye are richt, lad; ye're richt. Though it 
 breaks me hert tae pairt wi ane o' them, I 
 gladly gie ye a precious jewel wi' ye but res- 
 
66 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 cue the boat. See, it leaves us! It's gaein' far!" 
 
 For one lone jewel Til not take 
 My life now in my hands, 
 But if you no better offer make, 
 ril heed not your demands; 
 
 Your treasures he, not I mistake. 
 As many as the sands. 
 
 "I hae mony jewels, mony, lad. But wad 
 ye rob me o' ane? They be as precious to me 
 een as an ain bairn." I looked up as if to reply, 
 but MacFayden continued: "The best in the 
 Wind Cave ye 'ill hae, but ask nae mair than 
 ane o' me. Ane is py, gude py." 
 
 Your good pay, then, you'll keep. 
 
 For I stay here, 
 And have my honnie little sleep ^ 
 
 And dream good cheer. 
 
 Hardly had I sat down, when MacFayden's 
 shrill voice again rang out: "Half me jewels 
 in the Wind Cave ye may hae — half me 
 treasure. But haste, or ye hae not a ane — 
 not a ane! Quick, lad, quick! A half! a half, 
 ye'll hae! But nae mickle siller 'ill aither hae 
 an' ye be not quick." 
 
A TOILSOME DAY 57 
 
 All thy treasures in the Wind Cave Til tahe_. 
 The fairest in the Wind Cave is my stake; 
 All of thy vast treasures are mine. 
 If I rescue this cargo of thine. 
 
 Do you grant me all treasure that's hid 
 In the depths of the Wind Cave 
 
 "Aye, lad, all," he interrupted, and, without 
 another word, I removed my outer apparel and 
 leaped into the bosom of the rolling, surging 
 angry waters, while my enemy laughed 
 fiendishly, and chuckled: "Aye, lad, all, all! 
 
 Ye 'ill nae live tae see ane Ha, ha, ha! 
 
 he, he, he!" 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 A TURN OF THE TIDE 
 
 "Ah, ha! It's as I thocht: he 'ill nefer live 
 tae see a treasure — not ane — except the mony 
 in the ocean's bed," the pirate chuckled. " 'Tis 
 weel — 'tis weel! Fool though he was, he wad 
 hae gie me trooble, for he's Strang — he's Strang 
 an' bony, an' — bonnie, like me ain Scotch. 
 But, alack! that I should lose a' me treasures. 
 Better had I gone mysel'. Curse thees auld 
 limbs for tremblin' oonder me afore their time! 
 Curse sich weakness in a mon not yet three 
 scoor an' ten! What affrichted me I dinna 
 ken. I hae been in storms, fearfu' storms — - 
 an' heard the ^'vind whistle an' seen the rain fa' 
 mony a time before; but was nefer fearfu'. 
 Curse the auld stiffs that wad rise afore me 
 an' mak' me bury them anew. Curse 'em! 
 curse 'em!" he shrieked. " 'Tis e'en enow tae 
 mak' ony Strang mon shake; 'tis a sicht na sea- 
 man crafes for dessert. Why could they not 
 hae stayed in the weeds an' slime? Ah, me! 
 See hoo I tremble e'en noo, as though the 
 shakes had set a hauld! I hate the sicht. It 
 
 58 
 
A TURN OF THE TIDE 59 
 
 isna pleasant tae see. When ane is aince 
 killed, why canna they stay killed, an' not 
 coom tae me tae be killed again? What's 
 that?" And he looked around nervously. "Fool 
 I be mysel'. I be the fool. 'Tis na the lad 
 that has joined the mony below an' mayhap 
 noo lies sleepin' on the sands; but 'tis mysel'! 
 Stark crazy I be, if I canna put the ghaists 
 frae me mind — ghaists on the island — ghaists 
 on the rocks — ghaists risin' frae the sea — 
 ghaists in the birds — ghaists efrywhere! 'Tis 
 a ghaistly waurld. 
 
 "Ah, ha! Look! Me treasure still rides, but 
 it acts queer. It bobs oop an' doon like a cairk. 
 It doesna ride smooth, an' the storm is maist 
 past. Weel, weel, weel! Prov'dence again is 
 wi' me. I'm a lucky dog. Na fool I be! 
 Prov'dence dinna helps a fool, or else the lad 
 wadna hae drooned. But I thocht the boat 
 wad hae sailed awa; but, look! it passes an' 
 floats like a bird beyont! Mayhap the wind 
 hae changed. Na, it still cooms frae the nor'' 
 east. I'll awa an' follow, an' fetch me cargo 
 tae land. An' I'll na share wi' the lad in Ms 
 ocean grave. Ha, ha, ha! 'Tis gude! 'tis 
 gude!" 
 
 But row with what strength he would, he 
 could not catch the canvas-covered boat that 
 
60 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 floated gently, but steadily and swiftly, too, 
 farther and farther from him. He strained 
 at the oars until the great vein in his forehead 
 swelled like a whipcord; his muscles were 
 tense and taut ; but the wind was against him, 
 his strength was not in his favor, and he made 
 little progress. 
 
 "Damn the boat ! An were it nicht, I wadna 
 follow the ghaistly thing, for it acts mickle 
 like 'twas propellit by wraiths, for the wind 
 mauna be for it nae mair than me ; yet it floats, 
 floats, and I swear, swear, but canna catch it. 
 It heads for the point yonder. I dinna care 
 if it 'ill ainly stop when there; an' me cursed 
 arms an' back 'ill servit me weel." 
 
 The pirate bent to his oars and for a few 
 moments no curses fell from his lips, the while 
 making noticeable progress; but when he 
 again looked up, no boat was in sight. He 
 looked in every direction, but nothing was 
 visible. "If it hasna roonded the head, auld 
 MacFayden 'ill na tarry the nicht, for it 'ill 
 be wi' ghaists that he dweels. An' the sun 
 wasna sae bricht, I should e'en noo return tae 
 the keeping o' the licht-hoose. I am fresh, for 
 I hae na rowed the day. But I'll awa, an look 
 tae the roondin o' the head. An it be na 
 there " The sentence was broken by the 
 
A TURN OF THE TIDE 61 
 
 murmur of the waves, and what he would have 
 said was mingled with oaths and mutterings 
 and dark curses. 
 
 But it was the treasure he regretted, and, 
 after a few moments' hard pulling, he, himself, 
 was rounding the head ; and there, to his great 
 delight, he saw the black canvas boat safe and 
 sound, fastened to a crannie in the rocks. As 
 yet, he had not so much as suspected the truth 
 of the boat's propelling power, and now landed 
 as quickly as possible to again lash the boat, 
 with its precious burden, to the one he had 
 occupied; but before his astonished gaze, I 
 stepped, almost entirely recovered in the few 
 moments' rest, from the energy expended in 
 my feat of strength. 
 
 MacFayden stepped back, horrified. "Be 
 ye ghaist, or flesh an' blude?" 
 
 "More of flesh and blood than you are, 
 pirate! What flesh and blood I have are clean, 
 and that's more than you can say." There 
 was the same voice, the same boyish face, but 
 the simple, silly, child-hke expression had 
 given place to one of fair intelligence. The 
 marvelous change in me startled my enemy, 
 for he had, heretofore, firmly beheved that his 
 combined blows had destroyed my intellect and 
 rendered me an obedient imbecile. But not 
 
C2 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 so. A change had been wrought, and the 
 pirate was quick to notice it. He was defence- 
 less. The surprise had thrown him off his 
 guard, and he must now conjure his wits to 
 assist liim. I was no longer the foolish rhymer, 
 but a strong antagonist, with whose strength 
 the leper could not hope to compete ; and, fur- 
 thermore, the boat load of rare jewels and gold 
 was on the side of strength. He had thought 
 to deprive me of any reward whatever, if I 
 lived in the dangerous sea. He was glad to 
 make promises to obtain the rescue of his boat, 
 but not so overjoyed to fulfil. But now I 
 could dictate; he would have to obeJ^ 
 
 His anger rose to a white heat, and the un- 
 covered eyes flashed demoniacal light — as 
 nearly so as leprous eyes could do. He was 
 weak from the effort expended in reaching his 
 treasure ; and now to find it guarded by one of 
 flesh and blood! The leper started forward. 
 He stopped, then retraced his steps. Again 
 he made a forward movement, but something 
 in my eye, it might have been the peculiar 
 white and red scintillations that betokened a 
 change — and danger — but whatever it was, he 
 instinctively felt that it was best to be cautious. 
 
 Cautious! It was easy for him to be cau- 
 tious. IJke the snake that glides noiselessly 
 
A TURN OF THE TIDE 63 
 
 up to its victim, which it strikes unawares, 
 knowing that a betrayal of its coming would 
 mean defense, just so was the leprous pirate. 
 Caution was natural as to the snake, but, like 
 the snake, it was born of fear. Evidently, 
 MacFayden knew sometliing of fear, as the 
 events of the day showed, and for which he 
 cursed himself almost continually, knowing 
 that I, though fool that I was, had witnessed 
 his cowardly actions, and knew that they 
 emanated from so slight a cause. 
 
 But the thought that I had only pretended 
 being what I was not, MacFayden had not yet 
 coined, apparently believing me to be too 
 straightforward to act a part. He laid the 
 transformation to the good heavy club and to 
 the effective drug. But I, too, had long ago 
 learned from a friendly Indian to concoct this 
 selfsame drug, which is fatal in small quanti- 
 ties, but, like many another poison that is used 
 for medicine, it is both harmless and beneficial 
 when taken in large quantities. It is made 
 from an herb that clings to the otherwise bar- 
 ren rocks on many of the Lucayos — an herb 
 easily detected and recognized by its foliage, 
 being green on top of the leaf, while the under 
 side is a dark red, shading to crimson, scarlet, 
 vermilion and amber, and which contains in 
 
64 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 the bright colors, properties that, rightly- 
 brewed, and inhaled in very small quantities, 
 would mean death to a stronger man than my- 
 self. But in learning to make the drug, which 
 was done merely through curiosity, I also 
 learned its antidote — tobacco — the nicotine 
 nullifying any fatal effects by inducing 
 nausea, and vomiting as a result. 
 
 But perhaps JSIacFayden had not wished to 
 kill me. He felt that he needed me, for he 
 noticed daily his failing strength. He had en- 
 tire possession of the island to which he thought 
 no sane man would venture, and he had 
 thought me so securely in his power. But now! 
 A^ath the plunge in the flood, the tables had 
 turned, and he, MacFayden the pirate, was 
 cowed. He thought (uncanny struggle 
 though it might be, but less so as the sun still 
 shone brightly, for the clouds had dispersed 
 like a veil from before the face of the sun) to 
 struggle ^\^th a wraith; and, knowing such 
 things to be composed of penetrable matter, 
 if matter at all, he felt that the contest would 
 be an unequal one and an undisputed victory 
 for him. He would be in possession of his 
 treasure again that Providence — gracious 
 helper — had so miraculously saved for him. 
 But I was guarding the cargo, and guarding 
 
A TURN OF THE TIDE 65 
 
 it so well that MacFayden, the pirate, Mac- 
 Fayden, the leper, the fearless "Unclean" 
 dared not approach too near. 
 
 "An' what, pray, be ye gaein tae dae wi' 
 me stuff? 'Tis but a sarry bit, me lad." 
 
 "Is it?" I said contemptuously. "If so, why 
 did you row so far and so fast for it ? Why did 
 you promise me so much if I would but rescue 
 it?" 
 
 MacFayden's face was a puzzle. He now 
 began to comprehend that I had been playing 
 him a trick; but he was slow to submit. "I 
 wad gae ony where tae rescue a boat that has 
 carried me auld bones mony an mony's the 
 time. Lad, I hae becoom fond o' the boat, like 
 a mither o' her bairn." 
 
 "Great Caesar!" I interrupted with vehe- 
 mence, "you talk of something of which you 
 know nothing. What can you, a pirate, a 
 destroyer of women, a separator of mothers 
 and babes, know of a mother's love? Say no 
 more of such sacred things, or I'll pounce upon 
 you and crush you as I would an eggshell. 
 You demon ! Hell is too good for you. Talk 
 of that which you know. Talk of the lives you 
 have taken, of the hearts you have broken, of 
 the curses heaped upon you, only a thousandth 
 part of what you deserved; talk of your vie- 
 
66 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 tims, of brave men, innocent, defenceless 
 women, clasping in their arms their babes ; talk 
 of those that now lie in the bottom of the sea, 
 caressed by the waters, fanned by the fins of 
 the fishes ; tliink of all these tilings, pirate, then 
 look at your boat-load of treasures and see if 
 each one of the magnificent jewels will out- 
 weigh the soul sent to its God in the getting! 
 Stay! Don't you dare move, you scum of the 
 stagnant waters! you murderer! you robber! 
 you damned leper!" 
 
 ]My voice was high and loud as I drew closer 
 and closer to the quaking man, towering above 
 him like a giant. "Talk not of a mother's love! 
 God grant that your mother may never know 
 of the devil she bore — of the viper that was 
 given to the world in her labor! God grant 
 that she had no hand in making you what you 
 are! God grant, for the sake of all mothers, 
 that she was not a demon before you! You 
 accursed wretch! I could crush you with my 
 foot as I would a worm, laughing as I ground 
 out your life, and send you to meet the All- 
 Wise Judge. May He in His wisdom, 
 bring you to account for each heart-cry you 
 have \^Tung from others! INIay He cause you 
 to writhe in agony for each and every soul 
 you have sent to its early home ! God grant it. 
 
A TURN OF THE TIDE 67 
 
 and He will — He will, you viper! Better 
 spend the remainder of your days in bitter 
 remorse, for maybe, every penitential tear shed 
 will make your punishment less severe ; but, if 
 that be true, I pray that your eyes may be dry 
 — dry — and burning — and bright — not a tear 
 — not a drop of moisture — until death closes 
 them, until death glazes them over like the eye 
 of a dead fish, sightless and glassy. 
 
 "You fiend! you've had your way; now my 
 time is come. You made me promises you 
 never meant to keep. I rescued your boat, 
 which contains valuable gems: I stand guard 
 over it until you show me the Wind Cave and 
 its jewels. Then I myself will choose whether 
 or not I prefer them to these. To the Wind 
 Cave, sir! I have danced to your piping long 
 enough. To the Wind Cave!" 
 
 MacFayden saw that his cause was lost, un- 
 less — unless he could gain time, and, with time, 
 strength. He saw that he must fulfil his 
 promise 
 
 "'Tis far tae the Wind Cave, lad. We 
 canna reach it the nicht. We maun bide here 
 awhile. We baith maun hae rest, an' when the 
 mornin' dawns, lad, despite yer curses that 
 didna fa' on deaf ears, but on a deaf hert, we 
 'ill gae for the Wind Cave. God kens auld 
 
68 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 MacFayden isna sae bad as ye peectur him; 
 an' for yer curses, lad, he dinna cares a mite. 
 Ye hae ainly wasted breath that micht hae 
 been better spent. But auld MacFayden is 
 forgeevin', an' he 'ill, wi' mornin' licht, show 
 ye the Wind Cave an' its jewels; an' when ye 
 possess them, lad, ye 'ill then ken that, pirate 
 though ye ca' me, I haf honor. I keepit me 
 promises, an' 'ill see the Wind Cave an' possess 
 its treasures. Stand guard ower the boat, lad ; 
 it is kind o' ye, though thees auld mon kens it 
 haulds but a sarry bit. Ye 'ill be rich, an' I 
 'ill be poor — sae poor! Yer riches 'ill be 
 gained frae me labors, but auld MacFayden 
 is forgeevin' — an' honest — an' nae pirate — 
 nae robber — nae murderer,'' here a pause, "but 
 a true licht-hoose keeper, an' whose licht 'ill 
 nae shine the nicht; but the goover'ment 'ill 
 na ken, an dinna cares — a poor, forgeevin', 
 honest licht-hoose keeper." 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 TO THE WIND CAVE 
 
 The hours of the night were long to me, 
 who, enjoying the best of health, was ever glad 
 to embrace Nature's restorative — sleep. The 
 exertions of the long, hard day, the terrific 
 wind, the loud claps of thunder, all tended 
 to make me drowsy ; but, fearful lest my enemy 
 might break his trust, and steal away in the 
 night, I stubbornly refused to submit to the 
 drowsiness that was gradually settling down 
 over and around me, hke a blanket that would 
 dull my senses to the visible world and shroud 
 me into dreamland. My wet garments had 
 been dried by a fire made in the shelter of a 
 rock. I felt very comfortable as I nestled 
 closer against the hard rocks that seemed 
 feather-like to me in the borderland of repose. 
 The sea was calm now, and peaceful, belying 
 the fury that had raged over it during the day. 
 
 MacFayden must doubtless be sleeping, as 
 I could see him clearly from where I sat, and 
 he was silent as the rocks around. I could not 
 trust him, and I needs must be watchful. Lest 
 
 69 
 
70 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 he might sneak away in the night, I had care- 
 fully lashed both boats together, and, to make 
 escape doubly impossible, had fastened them 
 to a rock hard by, and within sight and touch 
 at all times. The pirate had submitted to my 
 plans with suavity of manner, but not without 
 a peculiar, ill-tokening gleam in his eyes that 
 I did not fail to notice; but he had lain down 
 by his own fire, and now apparently slept 
 soundly. 
 
 The moon had risen, and was making lights 
 and shadows on the water wherein one could 
 picture phantom shapes and faces, figures 
 fanciful and grotesque, scenes that had trans- 
 pired, or were yet in the future. She lightly 
 kissed a little ripple on the face of the ocean, 
 as a maiden coy might press her lips for a mo- 
 ment to the brow of her lover ; frowned on the 
 shadows, coquettish and maidenly, as the 
 clouds now veiled her face, but smiled as they 
 again parted and permitted her full sweet 
 beauty to reflect on the bosom of the mighty 
 ocean who seemed beckoning for her to come 
 to liim from her heights above. Trees, like 
 great giants, cast their shadows in the water, 
 each leaf rustling with the faint breeze like the 
 whisper of woodland nymphs. Rocks, bald- 
 faced, were exposed to the moon's fitful smiles 
 
TO THE WIND CAVE 71 
 
 or, here and there where no beam penetrated, 
 they appeared as openings to gloomy, dark 
 caverns that led to the very bowels of the earth. 
 
 Gazing on the placid scene, watching the 
 two boats rise and fall with the motion of the 
 water as it lapped up on the beach at my feet, 
 with just the faintest murmur that produced 
 monotony and drowsiness, I fell asleep. It was 
 but a moment, it seemed to me, but I awoke 
 with a start, and before I reahzed what I was 
 doing, I was standing upright, and several feet 
 away. Consciousness came with the waking, 
 and there, above me on the rock, with a thin- 
 bladed knife that glistened in the light of the 
 moon, was the leper. He was grinning, as 
 though assured he had accomplished his pur- 
 pose. I reahzed all in an instant, and, turn- 
 ing, made for the would-be murderer. 
 
 "Ah, ha, old man ! you would have added one 
 more to your hst, would you?" and I hauled 
 him from the rock. He fought with the 
 strength of a madman, and stabbed at me 
 again and again. We chnched; we wrestled. 
 Now one had the mastery, now the other. 
 MacFayden threw me, and was ready to 
 plunge the knife into my breast, but I warded 
 off the blow, and sent the knife tingling over 
 the rocks. 
 
72 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "The ghaists keepit ye!" screamed the 
 pirate, as he tried to tighten his fingers on my 
 throat ; but I, with all the strength I could sum- 
 mon, arose, my assailant clinging to me like a 
 leech. With a bear-Hke hug, I encircled him. 
 Tighter and tighter I drew my arms, until he 
 began to weaken. He was loath, however, to 
 submit and used every muscle in defense. 
 But youth and \'igor were in my favor, and, 
 with an oath, JNIacFayden became limp in my 
 embrace. I took advantage of the momen- 
 tary relaxation, and, lifting my enemy, I threw 
 him from me, as I would a loathsome burden, 
 with a curse that almost burnt my lips in its 
 terrible intensity. 
 
 The limp body struck in the water, and, for 
 a moment, rose and fell with the waves, seem- 
 ingly lifeless. But the water proved refresh- 
 ing, and little by little he came to ; and looking 
 around him, he crawled out on the pebbly 
 beach. I watched him earnestly, saw the glit- 
 ter of his eyes, and stepped forward and picked 
 up the knife just as he had reached for it. It 
 felt sticky, and looked amber in the moonlight. 
 I touched the blade, and felt blood! 
 Intuitively, I put my hand to my shoulder, 
 where I had felt a tingling pain before, but 
 had passed it from my mind, and found that 
 
TO THE WIND CAVE 73 
 
 blood was flowing freely from a wound in my 
 back. A shudder passed over me as I noted 
 how near to the spinal cord the knife had 
 entered. 
 
 MacFayden, dripping wet, watched my 
 every movement, and when he saw me shudder, 
 weak as he was, he burst into a loud, fiendish 
 laugh that sounded all the more fiendish in the 
 night. A bird, startled out of its sleep, flew 
 over us, uttering a pecuhar frightened cry; 
 then another, and another, crying out in the 
 night. 
 
 I stanched the flow of blood with a handker- 
 chief, and, binding the wound as best I could, 
 at the same time curbing the anger that was 
 endeavoring to make a murderer of me, I took 
 a leap forward, and landed some telling kicks 
 on the pirate's ribs. He groaned and swore, 
 and staggered to his feet, but fell again. 
 
 "Murderer!" said I, "get up, and row as 
 you have never done before. Row for the 
 Wind Cave! Take my boat; I follow you 
 with yours and the treasure — and this!" And 
 I drew from my pocket my gun, newly cleaned 
 and primed, and pointed it at my enemy. 
 "Not a jot from your course, old man, or 
 there'll be one damned murderer less. Now, 
 move!" 
 
74 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 With the bright muzzle gleaming at him, 
 MacFayden had no choice but to obey. He 
 loosened his boat, with my eye upon him, and 
 straightened himself for the pull he had hoped 
 to make alone, and set out upon his course. 
 As he pushed away from shore, I stepped 
 toward my boat, and as I did so, my foot 
 struck against a stone that moved, and I heard 
 the rustle of paper. Stooping quickly, I picked 
 up the papers that MacFayden had evidently 
 put under the stone for safe keeping while he 
 murdered me, and transferred them to my 
 pocket, with the intention of inspecting them 
 at the first opportunity^ The incident took 
 only a second of time, and I was soon follow- 
 ing him, face forward, for in that position I 
 could row equally as well as the man before me. 
 
 After a short time, I laid my gun beside me, 
 and, taking the papers from my pocket, 
 straightened them out on one of the boxes. It 
 was only the work of a moment to see that 
 they were maps of the island and the Wind 
 Cave, that MacFayden had been freshening 
 his memory with while he thought I slept; 
 and, doubtless, the thoughts of what the cave 
 contained made him more determined to rid 
 himself of the fool who knew too much. 
 
 After a half hour's rowing, MacFayden 
 
TO THE WIND CAVE 75 
 
 deviated from liis course. I thought his actions 
 suspicious, so consulted the map and a pocket 
 compass, and saw the extent of the deviation. 
 "Blast you, pirate!" I screamed. "Keep to 
 the left there! Quick, now! To the left!" 
 And I leveled my gun. 
 
 The old man protested that he knew the 
 course to the Wind Cave, and, resting on one 
 oar, clapped his other hand to his side, 
 evidently to feel his maps. I smiled as I saw 
 the look of disappointment and consternation 
 on Ms face. He dropped his other oar. "Lad, 
 I canna gae tae the Wind Cave wi'oot me 
 pajDers that we maun hae lost in our wee tiff. 
 I'll haf tae gae tae shoor, an, mayhap " 
 
 "Mayhap you won't!" I said. "To the left 
 and forward!" 
 
 "But, lad, I " 
 
 "To the left, or, by the gods! this water will 
 soon be putrid with the decaying flesh of a 
 leper. I have your precious papers, and youi- 
 treasure. To the left, and forward!" 
 
 MacFayden muttered some imprecations, 
 and, slowly grasping his oars, with a flashing 
 look at his superior, turned to the left, and 
 rowed in the direction of the Wind Cave. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 A FITTING DEATH 
 
 For long, weary hours, we rowed. I at 
 times painfully felt the wound between my 
 shoulders. The blood had oozed out, dried 
 and hardened; and now the sun's heat drew 
 the surrounding flesh as though it would fain 
 close the wound altogether. My clotliing stuck 
 to the cut, or rasped across the coagulated 
 blood, or, tearing the wound afresh, caused the 
 blood to flow freely again. But I bit my lips, 
 and went on. 
 
 I watched the man ahead of me, and con- 
 sulted the maps and charts. Every stroke now 
 brought us nearer, nearer to the realization of 
 my hopes and adventures, and to the reward 
 for the rescue of the boat. If no reward 
 awaited me there, I would retain what I had — 
 the boat's cargo of gold and gems; not that I 
 craved to possess relics of murdered men and 
 women, but I felt that I had a better right to 
 them than the murderer had. I wanted, more 
 than all, to hold ]MacFayden to his promise, 
 and make liim sacrifice what was as dear to 
 
 76 
 
A FITTING DEATH 77 
 
 him as life. The mere possession of the valu- 
 ables meant little to me, but much to my 
 enemy ; and it was to outwit him that I retained 
 them. To clasp jewels that the owner's dead, 
 clammy hands would never clasp again, meant 
 much more of horror than pleasure to me who 
 would not intentionally draw blood on a liv- 
 ing thing. 
 
 The drawings on the map were rough and 
 crudely done, but every rock was marked as 
 if actually measured by feet and inches. Every 
 little turn of the land was distinctly shown, 
 every cape and rocky projection, making many 
 little bays and tiny gulfs, each of which was 
 pencilled as if alive, on the dirty, grimy, 
 greasy papers that had been folded and 
 refolded so many times that, good linen though 
 they once were, they now showed breaks and 
 tears. A tiny gulf would have to span a 
 break in the paper by an imaginary bridge to 
 unite with the remainder of itself on the other 
 side of the crevasse. Caverns in the rocks, 
 looming dark and unearthly in the map 
 maker's mind, would find themselves rent 
 asunder by a tear. But the outlines were good. 
 I could easily have recognized the winding 
 lines of the island, now in, now out, here a 
 rock, there a cavern, here a peninsula, there. 
 
78 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 nestling close against the land, a tiny bay. 
 
 But forward and onward MacFayden 
 rowed. His stroke was slow, steady and 
 regular. He was weary with the exertion of 
 the day, but as he neared his destination, his 
 weather-beaten, leprous face lighted up with 
 animation, and he looked wistfully ahead of 
 him. He seemed to have forgotten me in the 
 delight of the moment. A dead calm had 
 settled over this portion of the sea, and the 
 raj^s of the sun were reflected in the mirror of 
 the ocean. I paddled steadily forward, follow- 
 ing the old man in his winding route. I kept 
 a watchful eye on the map, and saw with 
 pleasure that he was steering accurately. 
 
 "Around rock 1 — Left of rock 2 — To right 
 of Bald-face," I read, then looked for "Bald- 
 face." That must be the huge rock that towers 
 over to the east, like a giant watchman over- 
 looking the other rocks, wliich were pigmies in 
 comparison. "To Right of Bald-face." Yes, 
 the pirate was steering carefully to the right, 
 mth liis face turned back over his shoulder. I 
 smiled as I thought how distinctly he knew the 
 way; but, doubtless, he had made many trips 
 through the narrow channel with his ill-gotten 
 wealth, and knew his route as thoroughly as a 
 child knows its primer. Straight forward now 
 
A FITTING DEATH 79 
 
 for about ten rods, then he turned abruptly to 
 the left, and rowed to the eastward of the 
 island. The water gurgled and played about 
 on the rocks, and in and out of tiny caverns. 
 
 To me, the whole island looked as if it might 
 be an immense cavern, affording ample 
 recesses for the stowing away of priceless 
 gems; but to me the love of adventure was 
 stronger than the love of gold, for of the latter 
 I had never known a lack, being able at all 
 times to turn a hand to something that would 
 bring me money enough for my immediate 
 needs; thus leaving intact the little that had 
 been left to my credit years before. But I 
 delighted in adventure, and was only waiting 
 anxiously to explore the Wind Cave and pene- 
 trate its hidden recesses. 
 
 Forward we went now, toward two great, 
 over-hanging rocks that almost met, and which 
 were covered with mossy vegetation, and small 
 shrubs standing out as from a solid wall. 
 Vines hung from the top of each rock, met and 
 mingled in the center — great, rope-like masses 
 that hung down and almost touched the water. 
 Through these the pirate was pushing his way, 
 when a cry — a wild, piercing cry of sudden 
 terror — rent the air, and I hastened forward 
 as fast as I could to ascertain the cause. Mac- 
 
80 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Fayden, intent on noting the curves of the 
 island, had not looked above him and seen the 
 bright eyes that were riveted upon him; but, 
 intent on the one thought, he neither saw nor 
 heard his deadly enemy until it had fallen from 
 the rope of vines, and had begun slowly, but 
 surely, to embrace him, with its glittering eyes 
 bright with the delight of its prey. 
 
 I saw all this in a twinkhng, and, though 
 hating and loathing the man who was being 
 encircled by the deadly and powerful snake, I 
 was prompted by humane feelings to endeavor 
 to save the leper's life. I rowed as fast as I 
 could toward the other boat, all the while the 
 man's cries and shrieks were rending the air 
 and echoing back and forth in the many 
 caverns and among the rocks. 
 
 "Murder, murder!" he shrieked. "Lad, 
 help, help!" then a long cry that was fainter 
 than before. "O Holy Faither, help! Help, 
 lad! O blessed St. Andrew, hear me! O lad, 
 why be ye sae sloo? The devil is aifter me — 
 the devil that tempted oor f airst mither ! What 
 hae I dune that he should coom for me? By 
 the tower o' St. Rule, I be eennocent — an' 
 poor. Help, lad, ye fool !" His mood changed 
 a little. "Coom on, coom on, devil! Dae yer 
 wairst! I defy ye!" and the man in his death 
 
"Murder! murder!" he shrieked 
 
A FITTING DEATH 81 
 
 agonies tried to grasp the snake by the throat, 
 but it eluded his hand and darted its head here 
 and there, as if mocking him. 
 
 MacFayden threw his arms wildly about. 
 His face grew redder and redder. His eyes 
 were now turned heavenward, now toward me ; 
 but I seemed to come only too slowly. "O 
 blessed God! Lord, hae mercy oopon me! 
 O all the sancts, pray for mel" Doubtless, 
 when face to face with death, the teachings of 
 his childhood, that had so long been neglected, 
 recurred to him with increased force. "Christ, 
 hae peety ! Jesus, hear me ! Peety, peety the 
 ane wha loves Thee! Peety th' ane wha wud 
 gie oop his life tae servit Thee!" 
 
 I came nearer and nearer, priming my gun 
 as I came, but an opportunity to shoot the 
 snake was lacking. The reptile seemed to 
 scent danger and to chng tighter to the old 
 man who turned pleading eyes upon me as his 
 only rescue. He caught the bright gleam of 
 the pistol, and seeing therein hope, cried, 
 "Shoot, lad, shoot! Hit 'im! Shoot! Fire! 
 Fire, now! By the bones o' St. Andrew, 
 he's choking me! O God! Fire, ye slow 
 
 fool! Quick, quick! D ^n ye, if I ever 
 
 get oot o' thees! Ye want me treasures 
 a,' but ye'll hae get 'em. Fire, fire!" 
 
82 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 The snake slily crawled up over the man's 
 shoulder, and, as if understandingly, encircled 
 his arms, pinioning them fast to his sides. For 
 only the fraction of a second its head was 
 visible, and I fired. I could not tell whether I 
 had missed aim or accomplished my purpose; 
 only by the rapidity of the snake in increasing 
 and tightening the coils around the man, I 
 guessed that I had not shot far wide the mark. 
 Man and snake were struggling, and their 
 motions were rocking the boat to one side, then 
 to the other, until it dipped and dipped again 
 into the ocean's brine. 
 
 I saw and reahzed the peril and hastened to 
 them, but just as I attempted to enter the nar- 
 row passageway, a companion snake showed 
 itself amidst the "sanes. Backward I rowed, 
 and fired. INIy aim was accurate, and the 
 snake fell with a thud into the water. At that 
 moment, a choking cry from INIacFayden 
 attracted my attention, and I saw him now 
 entering Death's door, locked fast in the coils 
 o^ the reptile. It had fastened itself around 
 the man's throat and was choking him to death. 
 His purple face was visible, and the sight of it 
 aroused me to renewed determination to save 
 his life, if possible. ^lan and snake were fall- 
 ing. The boat dipped again and threw them 
 
A FITTING DEATH 83 
 
 outward. For an instant the head of the snake 
 rose above its victim's head, and I fired — once, 
 twice. The second shot took the reptile's head 
 clean from its body; but the leper, doubtless 
 thinking even in his death agony that I had 
 aimed at him, thus making his death doubly 
 sure, as the struggling, dying snake sHghtly 
 loosened its hold, cried, "Murderer! Curse ye, 
 murderer!" and all was over. They fell into 
 the water together. They sank, then rose 
 again, then sank, and I saw them no more. 
 
 My boat, so recently occupied by the leper, 
 was now free, and was floating slowly away. I 
 sat for a moment as one stunned at the terrible 
 sight, then realizing that I could do nothing 
 more for the man who had gone to face the 
 victims of his past deeds, I rowed swiftly after 
 the fleeing boat. The current was swift in 
 the passage-way, and little propelling power 
 was necessary. I hurried forward, and, catch- 
 ing the boat that was flecked about with the 
 blood of snake, or man, I fastened it to my 
 own treasure boat, and rowed for land. 
 
 I was weak and weary with the transactions 
 of the night and the day, and, after assuring 
 myself that the boats were made fast to land, 
 I quenched my thirst from my bottle of water, 
 then crawled to a sheltering rock and lay 
 
84 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 down, too exhausted to care whether I lived 
 or died. The wound between my shoulders had 
 reopened and was bleeding profusely. It 
 matted my clothing that hurt with the rasping. 
 I drew myself painfully to a sitting posture, 
 removed the clothing from above my waist, 
 and bathed the cut as best I could; then, 
 ■\\Tapping my garments loosely about me, I 
 lay down again, with rocks for bed and pillow, 
 and sank into unconsciousness. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 AN ANGEL UNAWARES 
 
 Into each one's life comes a beam of light. 
 
 Oft unexpected as 'tis bright; 
 
 And if but followed to the end, 
 
 'Twill show where soul with soul doth blend; 
 
 If shunned, as ofttimes be the case. 
 
 And turn aside, give back for face. 
 
 Amidst a storm of bitter tears 
 
 We pass through penitential years. 
 
 It is a blessing that few appreciate — the 
 blessing of unconsciousness. Perhaps we are 
 in nowise to blame for our non-appreciation, 
 not even being conscious enough to know 
 whether we be our responsible selves, or some- 
 one else irresponsible. To one afflicted with 
 disease and weariness, there is nothing so wel- 
 come as sleep; and what is sleep but uncon- 
 sciousness? Certain it is that during its em- 
 brace we are not conscious. But when disease 
 lays its hand on a victim, sleep is doubly wel- 
 come; and when the unconscious condition 
 lasts hour after hour, and day after day, the 
 
 85 
 
86 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 state of not realizing and comprehending the 
 ravages of disease, is a blessing to the sufferer 
 that cannot be measured. 
 
 Wounded, exhausted in body and mind with 
 my unusual exertions, I lay down to rest, leav- 
 ing the awakening in the hands of a Higher 
 Power. With the weariness that enveloped me 
 as a heavy mantle, compelling me to rest and 
 sleep, I little cared when, if ever, the awaken- 
 ing took place. I existed in the present, more 
 dead than alive. As to the future and its 
 effects, I was too tired to give a thought. I 
 cared not, only that I might rest, blissfully 
 rest. 
 
 When the feeling of unconsciousness was 
 first creeping over me, closing my eyes and 
 dulling my senses, I warmly embraced it, and 
 lay down neath a sheltering rock, as peacefully 
 as though the rock were a mother, and I a tired 
 child desiring sleep in maternal arms. ]\Iy 
 undressed wound had caused me insufferable 
 pain throughout the long, hot day ; but all that 
 was forgotten as I lapsed into non-comprehen- 
 sion, ^^ith the fragrance of aromatic flowers 
 and shrubs round about me, the lapping of 
 the water on the pebbly strand sounding 
 fainter and farther away, the cry of the sea- 
 birds sounding like far distant echoes as they 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 87 
 
 flew quite near the shore where I reposed. 
 Unconsciousness is not a time-keeper. It 
 knows not the measure of an hour, a day or a 
 week. A day may seem but a moment, or an 
 hour may lengthen into weeks. 
 
 Just so with me. My brain was dulled, and 
 for hours and hours, days and days, I lay, not 
 realizing in the faintest degree the passage of 
 time. I was only dimly conscious at times of 
 a raging, burning thirst; but in some way I 
 knew not, that was satisfied, whether by the 
 damp kisses of the night dews, or the cool, 
 refreshing rain. When the fever burned 
 hottest in my veins, heating the weary brain 
 to distraction, I thought I felt a hand, cool 
 and moist, laid upon my forehead, smoothing 
 back my hair, and quieting my ravings, as only 
 a mother could do. I often thought, as I was 
 but dimly emerging into the light of reason 
 again, and reflected on my past that had 
 seemed but a dream, that none but angels 
 could have ministered to me in such a manner. 
 No one but nymphs of the island or sea, or 
 spirits of the air, could have reached me here. 
 
 Little by little, consciousness was returning, 
 and I began the attempt to reaKze the situa- 
 tion, present and past. But my brain was 
 weak ; I was easily exhausted, and, for the time 
 
88 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 being, I was only too willing to allow matters 
 to shape themselves as they would, and take the 
 loving ministrations, be they fanciful or real, 
 and bless the source without questioning. I 
 knew of no human being who ever came to the 
 island, except the leper — and I had seen him 
 die. But perhaps his death was only a dream, 
 and he would appear again with blood-red 
 hands and ink-black heart, and claim me. Oh ! 
 it was so hard to separate the real from the 
 imaginations of a diseased mind; and I, 
 now only a skeleton over which the skin was 
 loosely drawn, was only too glad to give way 
 to sleep. 
 
 When I awoke, I ever found tropical dain- 
 ties near me, served, not on china or fine porce- 
 lain, but on bits of bark and cool green leaves. 
 Berries, few but inviting, were waiting to stain 
 my dry, parched lips coral; fruits from the 
 cocoanut, whose milk I drank with a relish, 
 stood near in a cup-shaped rock ; green, tender 
 stalks of a plant that resembled the garden let- 
 tuce in growth, but taller and not so spreading, 
 were within reach of my hand; and water — • 
 good, cold, clear water that tasted as if it had 
 just come from the springs in my own native 
 Blue Mountains, was always at hand, and I 
 drank and was refreshed. An egg, yet warm 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 89 
 
 from contact with boiling water, with a pinch 
 of salt, formed one of my most desirable 
 repasts. 
 
 I grew stronger daily, and with my grow- 
 ing strength flesh began to form again on my 
 withered body. My transparent hands and 
 fingers accumulated flesh until they were 
 plump and opaque again. My hair, now long 
 and wavy, began to fall from my head; but 
 my face, that had heretofore been smoothly 
 shaven, was covered with a rough, shaggy 
 beard. 
 
 My appetite increased with my vigor, and 
 when I most strongly wished for more food, 
 as if in answer to my unspoken request, it was 
 granted me. The shelving rock that was im- 
 bedded on my right seemed by nature formed 
 for a table, and I grew to look toward that 
 each time on awakening, as I would to a pro- 
 vider for my every need. If my appetite 
 craved two eggs, they awaited me; as did also 
 baked roots, bearing a striking resemblance to 
 potatoes, only they were darker in color, 
 inclining to a purplish hue, and when pierced 
 the contents showed as white as milk, mealy 
 and delicious. It was like being in fairy 
 land, where one's wishes are scarcely formed 
 until fulfilled, where one's innermost thoughts 
 
90 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 and desires are known before spoken. 
 After my first two or three struggles to com- 
 prehend the source of so much good, I gave 
 it up, and took things as a matter of course; 
 but, with a naturally active brain, as the clouds 
 cleared from my mind, I began again to won- 
 der. What had appeared to me, in disease, as 
 bestowed by the angels, with my increasing 
 strength, to my chagrin, took on a decidedly 
 human form and shape. I was gradually, but 
 surely, becoming disillusioned; but with each 
 day I saw the conclusion not so clearly as be- 
 fore, and, clinging tenaciously to my sick 
 fancy, I began to wish that I had remained in 
 ignorance. It was a welcome thought to me 
 to receive angelic ministrations, but reason 
 seemed impelling me forward, though, to me, 
 with less satisfaction than before. 
 
 When full consciousness reigned, I noted 
 what I had not before ; that my bed was not of 
 the bare rock altogether, but the barrenness 
 was now covered with sweet, fragrant boughs 
 of the hemlock; and on that was grass, light 
 and feathery like the pampas grass. Over this 
 was spread one of my own blankets, with 
 another for covering. This, I thought, must 
 account for my dreams of being swayed in the 
 soft branches of bending trees, with ever a 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 91 
 
 fragrance pure and sweet about me. This, 
 too, must account for my dreams of childhood, 
 in my own downy bed, with my mother's foot 
 rocking me while her hands worked inces- 
 santly on something new and pretty for me. 
 
 I seemed to be a child again, with thoughts 
 and desires of childhood, with more of appre- 
 ciation than I had ever before experienced. 
 I knew I had been very sick with a wasting 
 disease that burned the flesh from my bones 
 and the reason from my mind. I knew not 
 what had kept me from dying, unless it be the 
 ministrations of the unknown being, celestial 
 or terrestrial, I knew not which, and cared now 
 even less. But the thought was very sweet to 
 me that some one or some thing in this un- 
 known land cared enough for me to save my 
 life, and whoever tliis mysterious personage 
 might be, I was grateful, though Hfe in itself 
 seemed to hold so little in store for me. But I, 
 like all youth, and many aged, too, clung to 
 this hfe, knowing and reahzing its joys and 
 sorrows, in preference to one of which I knew 
 nothing from actual experience. 
 
 With growing health came the joy of living. 
 The warm sunshine seemed glad that I had 
 hved. The birds seemed to sing more sweetly 
 because I was still in the land of earth, and the 
 
92 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 bright, pretty flowers grew more abundantly 
 and breathed their sweet fragrance on the air, 
 which wafted it to my dilating nostrils again 
 and again. The seabirds, calling and crjing 
 to one another, flew over the rocks beside which 
 I lay, looking down at me with their piercing, 
 penetrating eyes, or perched for an instant on 
 the boats that still remained intact, rising and 
 falling with the lapping water on the pebbly 
 beach. 
 
 In truth, were it not for the sight of these 
 boats, the one my own, the other containing 
 the ill-gotten gains of the leper, I should have 
 found it hard to recall the past; for when I 
 had crawled upon the shore and lain down by 
 the rocks for what I thought was my death 
 sleep, I was not more than half conscious, and 
 had reahzed little of my surroundings. With 
 the awakening, ever>i;liing had seemed strange, 
 with the sole exception, perhaps, of the black 
 canvas-covered boat that had better been sunk 
 to the bottom of the sea with the one who had 
 murdered to procure its load. 
 
 When I was able to be up and take my first 
 feeble steps, holding on to the rocks, or to any 
 object near, like a child learning to walk, I 
 truly felt that I was not forsaken by all the 
 world. The days passed more quickly, and 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 93 
 
 from the fatigue of the day the sleep of the 
 night was deep and refreshing, and I awoke 
 on each succeeding morn feehng more and 
 more hke my old self. Each morning found 
 a dainty, tropical repast awaiting me. Each 
 morning found water cool and sparkling near 
 at hand; and I ate my meals and drank the 
 water as unthoughtedly as a child takes sus- 
 tenance from its parents, never questioning 
 the source but taking it as its right. I had 
 wearied of the failure to ascertain the angel, 
 and had given up the task entirely, and now 
 gave no thought to it, considering it one of 
 Nature's mysteries. 
 
 But one morning I awoke from my sleep 
 and illusion: there was no repast awaiting me! 
 No fresh, dehcious eggs of the turtle and land 
 birds ; no succulent vegetables ; but only water 
 — ^water as fresh and pure as ever before. I 
 began to think. I wondered why my angel 
 had ceased her ministrations, why I was to be 
 deprived of my breakfast, what I had done 
 to deserve punishment, for surely it were the 
 worst punishment to deprive me of necessities 
 for sating my vigorous appetite. 
 
 I hastily arose from my bed and determined 
 to explore the island at once in search of some- 
 thing eatable. For the first time in long weeks 
 
94 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I thought of my gun, and, belie^dng I might 
 find it to be of use, I looked around about me 
 for it. I went to the boats and searched, but 
 no sign of the missing weapon. I came back 
 and set my sluggish brain to work in an effort 
 to find my lost companion. I looked on my 
 bed, around it and under it, and in the shelv- 
 ing of the rock; but no trace. I grew almost 
 angry in my impatience, and felt in each of 
 my pockets, but with no better success. I gave 
 up in despair, believing that I had dropped it 
 after firing in the attempt to protect MacFay- 
 den. I must, perforce, go forth now and hunt 
 for food, with no gun to kill one of the many 
 birds that hovered over the island. I armed 
 myself with a club, why, I hardly knew, but I 
 was accustomed to having something for de- 
 fense, or aggressiveness, if need be. 
 
 For an hour I wandered near and far over 
 the island, looking for game of some kind, but 
 the birds flew away at my approach, giving 
 vent to their warning cries; and little animals 
 scurried away in the thickets and heavy grass 
 that wound about my feet. At last, weary and 
 exhausted, disheartened and disappointed, I 
 sat down upon a broad, flat stone to rest. As 
 I did so, a bird, bluish gray in color, with a 
 white ruff around its neck, flew up quite near 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 95 
 
 me, uttering a startled cry. I got up and 
 looked amidst the feathery grass for its nest; 
 and there, in a rock that seemed made for the 
 purpose, was the snug httle home carpeted 
 with the softest of grasses for the four tiny 
 little feathered occupants. Hunger tried to 
 persuade me to take the birds, and I reached 
 out to lift them from their nest, but I quickly 
 withdrew my hand as the four little mouths 
 opened wide, begging me for food. The 
 mother flew back and hovered near, her cries 
 sounding wonderfully pitiful as though 
 entreating me to leave her birdlings in safety. 
 Once, twice, and again I made an attempt to 
 take them, for I felt as if I should famish did 
 I not have food soon; but each time I drew 
 back, more ashamed than before. Then I 
 thought to kill the mother, and care for the 
 young ones myself, but I knew they would die. 
 or live to curse me with their half -starved 
 bodies. A thought of the pirate flashed over 
 me, and a deep red dyed my face. Was I not 
 in heart like him — a murderer? 
 
 With long, determined strides, I left the 
 nest, angry with mj^self for thinking one mo- 
 ment's ill to the tiny birds, the mother flying 
 caressingly near, echoing delighted cries. I 
 wandered down by the water's edge, and there 
 
96 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I found turtles' eggs in plenty. Lighting a 
 fire with matches from my tinder box, I roasted 
 the eggs in the sand, and enjoyed my break- 
 fast thoroughly, feeling all the better that I 
 had been compelled to shift for myself and 
 that I had spared the hves of the young birds 
 from my voracious appetite. 
 
 Turtles there were in plenty on the island, 
 and their eggs were delicious; and there was 
 no lack of the purple potato, as I named it. It 
 grew profusely, being especially fond, seem- 
 ingly, of the Hght, sandy soil. There were 
 fruits and berries of many kinds for the hunt- 
 ing, and I looked forward not with sadness to 
 a Robinson Crusoe life. With the boats I 
 could explore all the water round about, 
 satisfying my innate longing for adventure, 
 and find, if possible (and to me in my youth 
 there seemed notliing impossible to one who 
 was determined and persevering), the Wind 
 Cave. I was certain that somewhere on this 
 island was located the cave whose treasures the 
 pirate had promised me. But as well promise 
 me a seat in the Paradise where MacFayden 
 would find it all but impossible to obtain 
 admittance, as to give me the riches of a cave 
 that could not be found. 
 
 Day after day I searched, but was not 
 
AN ANGEL UNAWARES 97 
 
 rewarded. The island was full of caves and 
 caverns that seemed to lead into the bowels of 
 the earth, but on entering only a short way I 
 retraced my steps, disappointed. But the fas- 
 cination of the search spurred me on. My time 
 was my own, the boats were at my disposal, 
 and I continued my explorations. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 
 
 As yet, I was as ignorant of the source of my 
 good fortune as I had heen when eating the 
 refreshments set before me while prostrate 
 with disease. My wanderings over the island, 
 visiting and partially exploring its many 
 caves, had revealed nothing in human shape. 
 Little animals scurried here and there at my 
 approach; birds in large flocks flew upward 
 with a whirring sound from their feeding 
 fields, as I came near, but not even so much 
 as a footprint, except my unmistakable own, 
 rewarded my careful scrutiny. 
 
 Each day I was becoming more and more 
 convinced that I was sole occupant of the 
 island. The novelty held a strong fascination 
 for me, and I walked as proudly as though I 
 were in reality a king and the island and sur- 
 rounding waters my domain. That I should 
 probably spend my days here alone did not 
 bring one regret from me. That I might grow 
 weary of my own company and, in time, long 
 for other companionship did not once occur to 
 
 98 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 99 
 
 me, and indeed, if it had it would not have 
 daunted the ardor of my spirits, for I was 
 buoyant with youth, Hfe and hope, and felt 
 equal to the task of surmounting any obstacle, 
 however monstrous it might seem; and each 
 day found me as full of adventure as the pre- 
 ceding one, and as ready to go over the 
 grounds in search of something new that was 
 ever appearing. 
 
 Caves hung rich with stalactites that looked 
 for all the world like so many jewels hanging 
 suspended from the cave's roof, or Ijang in beads 
 on the cold, damp rocks that formed a flooring. 
 Queer little gems imbedded in rocky forma- 
 tions of centuries were as eagerly sought after 
 and more valued, by far, than the precious 
 ones that formed the burden of the black can- 
 vas-covered boat; and were much more highly 
 prized because they required a little effort to 
 procure, while the jewels formerly in the old 
 leper's possession had cost me nothing. 
 
 It had not once occurred to me to secrete 
 the boats. I would have scoffed at the idea 
 had it entered my mind, and more so as day 
 after day passed and no one beside myself was 
 seen on the island. But one day after 
 unusually long and busy hours full of explora- 
 tions, I lay down on my soft bed that now 
 
100 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 seemed dearer than ever to me, and was soon 
 fast in dreamless sleep, for I was too exhausted 
 to spend the sleeping hours in idle dreaming. 
 I knew not what time it was when I awoke, 
 but a sound of voices fell on my ear, not loud, 
 but very distinct. I sat upright, and rubbed 
 my eyes and forehead vigorously, and tried to 
 recall whether or not I had been visited with 
 an undesirable nightmare. But I soon dis- 
 covered that what I heard was real, and not a 
 dream. 
 
 Occasionally the voices sounded as if in 
 angry altercation, and were louder than before. 
 The night was moonless, but not a cloud was 
 visible — one of those clear, mistless nights 
 from which the veil has been lifted, permitting 
 us, for the time, to gaze unmolested at myriads 
 of worlds beyond, doubtless containing differ- 
 ent degrees of intelligence and development 
 — a night that seems unconsciously to draw one 
 out and beyond the mere humdrum of exist- 
 ence, into the great realms of life. Bright 
 stars twinkled in the heavens, and far to the 
 east appeared a comet that was now only 
 faintly visible, seemingly trying to make its 
 way far from sight, but leaving a trail of gold- 
 en light behind it to show where it had been. 
 
 I was now wide awake, but sat still, hoping 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 101 
 
 to understand more fully the subject under dis- 
 cussion. I had not long to wait, for a muffled 
 voice, that sounded nearer than before, said: 
 
 " 'Twas somewhere hereabouts that 'twas 
 hid. I was with 'im at the time " 
 
 "Yes, but you blamed fool! you'll never go 
 fur on yer mem'ry. If I'd been the one what 
 was with 'im " 
 
 "Oh, yes, Chinkie, you'd a done wonders, you 
 would!" interrupted the first speaker, angrily. 
 "When you couldn't tell tother day whether 
 Andros was west or south, an' what's more you 
 couldn't tell whether ye was goin' 'cordin' to 
 the p'ints on the compass or not. I'd talk if 
 I's you. An' when the sun was shinin' its 
 brightest in the bargain." 
 
 "Twa'n't! 'Twas cloudy!" 
 
 "Cloudy!" and the first speaker chuckled. 
 "That's some more of yer recollectin'. A 
 great mem'ry you've got, by ginger! to be 
 tauntin' me ! I've told you 'twas nigh ten year 
 ago, an d'ye spose I kin recollect ev'ry httle 
 rock an' float that the storms might a brung 
 here sence? You must think I'm God his- 
 self to know ev'ry blessed thing — me what 
 has been all over sence — Barb' does — Indies 
 — Sandwiches — Caribbees — Med'tranean — an' 
 ev'ry damned place where a pirate could hide. 
 
102 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 or where he could find a safe place for his 
 yaller, or a sucker to tackle. After all my 
 doin's in the Pacific an' 'Tlantic, besides bein' 
 floundered in the Indian a couple or three 
 times, an' all the other waters, you can't spect 
 me to remember the measly sum of ten thou- 
 san', that was hid here'bouts, can ye?" 
 
 "Ten thousan'!" exclaimed Chinlde. "Is 
 there that much, Bill?" 
 
 "Yes, there was; but that's a sorry lot to one 
 what has let enough yaller slip through his 
 paws to fill a king's tool chist. An' 'twere not 
 that I'm pushed " 
 
 "You old fool! you oughter lose it all fer 
 keepin' it to yerself fer so long. The secret 
 oughter burnt yer tongue out afore this ! An' 
 me a starvin' all the time — an' star\dn' now! 
 I'd kill ye yet fer it, if 'twasn't fer usin' you 
 more." 
 
 "Take care, you puppy! take care! Don't 
 fool with me. You'll know more when you 
 leave off yer milk diet and sugar-tit. What 
 ribbon have 3^ou got tied to me? None, j^ou 
 damned sucklin' calf! An' you won't hitch 
 
 none, neither. Old MacFayden " at this 
 
 name I bent eagerly forward, "tried a tilt on 
 me onct, but he come near bein' food fer 
 sharks on account of it. There's a Wind Cave 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 103 
 
 on this island, kid, that'll be holdin' you 
 direct, if ye open yer clam-shell to this old tar 
 agin; an' when ye find a bunk in that cave 
 yer anchor's down an' the wind's outer yer 
 sails." 
 
 I smiled bitterly to myself as I thought of 
 JMacFayden's reference to the Wind Cave, and 
 to his promises. Now, I had no doubt of his 
 fulfilling every promise had he lived, and had 
 it been in liis power, for if such a fate awaited 
 one in that cave, the old pirate would have 
 been the first to lure a troublesome victim 
 there, especially when he found he was inferior 
 in strength and strategy to his opponent. The 
 two men conversed in low tones for awliile, and 
 from their next words I knew that their Uttle 
 difference had been settled over a bottle. 
 
 "A leper, did ye say?" exclaimed one of 
 them, whose voice I recognized as being that of 
 Chinkie, the younger man. "If that's true, 
 he's dead long sence." 
 
 "I'm not so sure about that. He didn't 
 have that kind. 'Twas the long an' lingerin' 
 kind." 
 
 "Ketchin'?" 
 
 "Not as I knows of; I haint got it. But I 
 never slep' with 'im, I'll give you a tip on that. 
 An' me an' him allers had different boats, too." 
 
104 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "Afeard?" 
 
 "I've been a damned sight braver. But I 
 wasn't the only one. I've seed 'im most scare 
 the wits outen folks by hollerin' 'Unclean!' at 
 'em." And the man chuckled. I chuckled, 
 too. "I seed 'im onct hop aboard a Yankee 
 brig, an', durn me! if that yell of his'n an' his 
 goldarned face an' eyes didn't scare all of 'em 
 so that they all throwed up their hands, an' 
 me an' him made a good haul that time, I tell 
 you. They was lots of chokers on board, an' 
 they throwed up like good fellers. We got 
 enough swag to last us a spell, I tell you, for 
 the ship's hold was full of yaller." 
 
 "But how d'ye get away so easy?" asked 
 Chinkie, interestedly. 
 
 "Twant easy. But we dived down an' 
 swum, a holdin' onter our boats. The chokers 
 woke up after we left, an' fired at us heavy, 
 or where they thought we was. We both got 
 a few slugs, but mine come a little the nighest 
 to peachin' me. Look! you see this ear?" 
 
 "I see where it oughter be." 
 
 "Well, that was took at that time, an' I got 
 this little airhole in my cheek, where you can 
 see my grinders ; that was done then, too. No, 
 not this one. I got that in the Barb'does when 
 I got too close to a muzzle of a bogie's gun. 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 105 
 
 But yer all right as long as ye kin breathe, 
 an' I'm as good a breather as ye've seen, 
 if the air does whistle through my face a 
 little more than's common. But Mac, the old 
 
 "But how d'ye know he's dead?" 
 
 "He aint been to the light-house fer nigh 
 three months." 
 
 "That's nothin'." 
 
 "Yes, 'tis. Not that he cared a damn fer the 
 light-house, but he does fer the swag that he 
 kin git. No, he wouldn't," he said, in answer 
 to something I did not hear; "he'd a come 
 here ; an' ye see he aint here." 
 
 "Yes, but the man I seen yesterday might 
 a been him." 
 
 "You didn't see no man, by ginger! Yer 
 glass is all cob-webbed like yer brains, an' ye 
 took a rock fer a man." 
 
 "That's what you say. But bein' with things 
 don't keep me from knowin' a man when I see 
 one." 
 
 "Hell! then where is he? We've looked this 
 pesky island all over, an' come back purty 
 nigh where we started from." 
 
 "No, we aint. It's a quarter further down 
 here, an' there's room fer a regiment twixt here 
 and there !" 
 
106 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 The older man laughed. "Damn it, find 
 him then!" 
 
 I felt uneasily for my revolver, but, of 
 course, was disappointed. I grew angry with 
 myself for being so defenceless. There was 
 notliing near that I could use as a weapon. 
 I sat quite still, but alert for the slightest move 
 in m}^ direction. 
 
 "You kin well say 'find 'im', when the whole 
 kit and cargo of a ship might hide twixt these 
 rocks that looks as if they was made fer the 
 devil's fort. Let's put the thing off till day- 
 light, then look agin. I'm tired of this 
 monkejin'. If you had half the brains of old 
 Mac we'd find the pile thout lookin' allers. 
 I'll wager the old pirate could find it thout any 
 trouble." 
 
 "Maybe he could," said Bill, indifferently, 
 "an' maybe he has." 
 
 Cliinkie spoke up fiercely: "Do you mean to 
 say that you've played me foul? that you've 
 brung me here on a fool's errand? that there's 
 no gold here? I'll kill you fer this! To hold 
 a bit of vittles to a starvin' man's mouth, then 
 snatch it away 'fore he gits a bite ! Damn you, 
 de^al!" 
 
 I caught a faint gleam of a knife in the star- 
 light, but the intended murderer missed liis 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 107 
 
 aim and fell headlong over an obstruction. The 
 other was upon him, cursing and swearing as 
 loudly as the under-dog. In the dim light I 
 could see the struggle for the mastery. Over 
 and over they rolled in their battle, now up, 
 now under. They tumbled perilously near the 
 water's edge, and spluttering sounds were 
 mingled with the oaths. The older man appar- 
 ently gained the power of speech first, and 
 spoke out quite triumphantly, as though he had 
 gained the victory, too: 
 
 "I'll learn you how to call me a liar, you 
 bellerin', suckin' calf! You'll find I'm not a 
 ghost yit ; leastwise, I'm a purty good wrastler 
 up to date. 'Cuse me of bringin' you here, 
 when you begged an' pled fer me to come! I 
 told you how 'twas long ago, an' how old Mac 
 has knowed it fer all these years. Blast ye! 
 Now I've got you under I'll keep you there 
 till ye ax my pardon, an' promise to mind yer 
 own bizness. Not a damned bit of yaller will 
 I hunt fer ye till ye do." 
 
 "Curse you, Bill! I'll blow yer brains out 
 yet, if I am " 
 
 Such pounding, cursing and yelling as I had 
 seldom heard, came from these two animals 
 fighting for the mastery. Would it be a sur- 
 vival of the fittest? Both were equally unfit, 
 
108 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 and it could but be a triumph of sheer brute 
 strength — of men who were not men, but mere 
 animals — mere wild and wolfish dogs quarrel- 
 ing over a carcass — fighting over the blood- 
 bought treasures of human beings sacrificed 
 on the altar of greed whose consuming fires 
 were kindled by selfishness, hate and hell, with 
 a murderer for a priest, whose sacramental 
 garments were reeking with human blood, 
 whose hands were indelibly dyed mth the crim- 
 son flow, with heart of adamant, whose soul 
 was black as the wings of night, unrevolting 
 at the spectacle, whose instruments of music 
 were human skulls that rattled to the accom- 
 paniment of the cries of the sacrificed. 
 
 A click, and, "Now, will you stab me?" And 
 with one mighty effort, Chinkie threw his an- 
 tagonist off, and rose to his feet, but in his 
 rush he stumbled and nearly fell again. The 
 older man gave an exultant cry, and sprang 
 forward, only to stumble and fall. But he 
 had scarcely fallen until he was on his feet 
 again, looking curiously around him. 
 
 "Golly, what's this? A rope, Chinkie! A 
 rope!" 
 
 Chinkie came quickly, and felt the rope. 
 "It's hitched to sumpin!" 
 
 "An' what's the sumpin?" 
 
 "Dunno. O holy Moses! a boat! two boats!" 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 109 
 
 "Careful! It's the old devil!" said Bill, con- 
 fidently. 
 
 "I told you I seen a man here on the island!" 
 
 "This aint no man," retorted Bill in a 
 change of humor, retracting what he had unin- 
 tentionally conceded. 
 
 "Taint, hey! Who brung these boats here?" 
 
 "It's yore bid; ye kin make it what ye want 
 to. But I fer one don't care who done it if 
 we kin " And his voice sank to a whisper. 
 
 "Hurry, then! Be quick!" And one rope 
 was cut in twain. "You take one, an' I'll take 
 the other. Quick!" 
 
 "Be still, you fool! Anyone here could hear 
 yer blab. You'll never make a pirate." 
 
 "I don't care if I do or don't if I kin 
 only git the pirates' boodle; fer one boat's 
 loadedr 
 
 "Hell! is it?" 
 
 "Look here!" 
 
 "Damme, if it aint the old man hisself ! I 
 know his tricks, an' he won't be far away, I'll 
 warrant!" 
 
 "Dunno 'bout that," says Cliinkie. "He 
 thinks he's king here." 
 
 "He is, by golly! The boat's sure loaded, 
 an' heavy, too!" 
 
 "What with, d'ye reckon? Dimonds " 
 
 began Chinkie, excitedly. 
 
no WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "Yaller, of course!" said the other man 
 patronizingly. "Old Mac never loads with 
 nothin' else. What are ye so durned slow 
 
 about? I'll take the loaded boat, an' you " 
 
 "Not much you don't! Ye can't come that 
 
 on me, miser! I'll " 
 
 "Stand back, or I'll shoot!" 
 "Shoot away, but I'll have the boat!" 
 I arose, and with a voice that had the hol- 
 low sound of a sepulchre, cried, "Unclean! 
 unclean!" The men stopped, listened. "Un- 
 clean! unclean!" and I stepped recklessly out 
 from the shelter of the rock, and was plainly 
 visible. 
 
 With cries of terror, the men jumped, each 
 into a boat, and pushed off, firing as they did 
 so. I grasped the severed ropes, and pulled 
 with all my strength. The men, terror- 
 stricken, forgot to row, and were brought 
 gradually back toward the beach. In the faint 
 light of the morning, I could be distinctly seen, 
 and both men fired point blank at me; but I, 
 aware of their every movement, ducked in time 
 to save myself. They thought their aim had 
 proved true, but my later action disproved 
 that. I lifted a large stone and threw it 
 directly toward the canvas-covered boat. 
 With a scream of pain and fright the occu- 
 
TWO MYSTERIOUS PRESENCES 111 
 
 pant leaped and made for the shore, while the 
 boat dipped and sank. I was hfting another 
 rock to sink the second boat, when its occu- 
 pant, with an unearthly scream, sprang into 
 the water, and splashed for the shore, shriek- 
 ing, "The devil an' his angels! The devil an' 
 his angels!" 
 
 I turned to see the cause of the commotion, 
 and there, clothed in long, white robes that 
 shimmered in the light like finest satin, was 
 a creature I could not describe. The surprise 
 was as great for me as for the pirates, as I 
 watched the dazzling image with long, flowing, 
 coal-black hair, pursue, with wondrous 
 rapidity, the fleeing men. Whatever or who- 
 ever it was, I knew it was arrayed on my side, 
 and I did not fear, although I felt a weird, 
 uncanny sensation. 
 
 The situation despite the dangers was 
 amusing, and I laughed as I heard far up the 
 island, two voices in terror crying, "Jesus 
 Christ, a ghost, a spook! Heaven save us! Keep 
 us from the ghost! — the devil an' his angels!" 
 
 Then a pistol shot rang out that echoed 
 and echoed again in the stillness of the dawn, 
 and the bullet went whizzing through the air, 
 cutting its way with a singing sound. Then 
 it stopped with a sickening thud! 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 
 
 I did not lie down to rest again during the 
 small remnant of the night, but wandered 
 aimlessly around, as though in a dream, until 
 daylight dawned clear and bright. As soon as 
 I could see quite distinctly I followed in the 
 direction the pirates had taken; on, on up the 
 island I went, now turning out for a broken 
 tree or a huge rock that, could they speak, 
 could tell, no doubt, of terrible oaths and mad 
 ravings that followed a fall which further 
 hindered the men in their flight from the 
 "ghost". But I, in less of a hurry than they 
 had been, was not hindered by these obstacles, 
 for I took to the pebbly beach instead. 
 
 For a half hour or more I walked, when I 
 came to where the freebooters had landed. I 
 saw where their boat had been drawn up on the 
 shore. I saw footprints that led awaj^ from 
 the boat. I saw the remains of a fire that had 
 been kindled in the shelter of a rock, out of 
 sight from where I slept. Here and there I 
 saw an empty bottle; and there, quite near to 
 
 112 
 
THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 113 
 
 where I stopped, I found the pistol whose 
 sound had rung out on the clear air of the 
 night. I picked it up. Y^es ; it had been fired, 
 and but recently; only one chamber was 
 empty. The man had evidently loaded as he 
 ran, then fired once. But if it was a ghost in 
 pursuit, I laughed at the result. 
 
 The men had taken sudden and effective 
 leave, leaving the buried treasure of the leper 
 as safe as before their coming, and the boat 
 with its load sunk in the salt water. But for 
 that I had no fears; I would rescue it at my 
 leisure, for most of it was secure from the 
 ravages of the ocean's brine. As far as I could 
 see there was nothing visible of my unexpected 
 visitors. The sun was rising in all his splendor, 
 penetrating a thin veil of mist that had begun 
 to rise far out over the waters, causing the 
 god of day to seem all the grander as he rose, 
 casting his vari-colored beams through the 
 vapor, and making every tiny cloud a rainbow- 
 tinted pillow for the new-born rays. The 
 waves on the pebbles seemed to take fresh 
 courage with the electric warmth and to lap 
 louder than before. They washed up near 
 where I was standing, as if to hide the retrac- 
 ing footprints of the pursued. 
 
 I turned back, with head down, meditating 
 
114, WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 over the events, and wondering if the visit of 
 the pirates would be renewed, and, knowing 
 that the island was occupied, would come with 
 fresh aggressiveness and better defence, when 
 least expected. From their conversation, I 
 thought one of them, at least, daring enough 
 to risk an}i:hing for gold; but the other, more 
 cautious, might over-persuade him. The 
 thought of their coming, however, did not 
 daunt me in the least, for now I was better pre- 
 pared than before, and I thought, not without 
 a chuckle of pride, that I could hit a mark as 
 well as anyone. I had been called the cham- 
 pion wing-shot at college, and I felt that I had 
 not deteriorated. To test my skill, I threw 
 a small stone, not over an inch in diameter, into 
 the air, and, without taking aim, fired and 
 shivered the pebble into atoms. At the sound 
 of the gun, from all over the island birds arose, 
 disturbed in their morning meal, and flew 
 terror-stricken about, singly or in flocks; but, 
 seeing that no harm was intended them, they 
 gradually settled again to their breakfast and 
 their little ones. 
 
 Far to the westward, I heard a noise that 
 sounded at first hke an echo from my own gun. 
 But once, twice and yet again the sound rever- 
 berated, and I cursed myself for being a fool 
 
THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 115 
 
 and challenging the desperadoes, who, by their 
 shots intended for an answer to mine, meant, 
 sooner or later, to make another attack on the 
 island, and this time would find no surprise 
 with which they could not cope. 
 
 I put the gun into my pocket with a feeling 
 of disgust that my vanity had prompted me 
 to rashness. But I meditated: Now I knew 
 the men had not gone for good and all, when, 
 otherwise, seeing no trace of them, I might 
 have been led to believe that they did not 
 intend coming back, and my confidence would 
 have meant the surrender of my life. I 
 hastened my steps, and determined as I went 
 to put the sunken boat with its precious cargo 
 where they would never reach it. They now 
 would be doubly desperate because they knew 
 of its being there, but I hardly thought they 
 would make the attack soon, not until I would 
 have time, at any rate, to conceal the jewels, 
 and find for myself a better stronghold, of 
 which the island had many. 
 
 I was hastening along when something 
 attracted my attention, and I stopped sud- 
 denly. I looked down at my feet and saw a 
 bright red spot. I knelt down and looked 
 closely. Blood! bright, crimson blood! Per- 
 haps of the pirates. No: they had been the 
 
116 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 only ones armed! Ah, a bird! Yes, it must 
 be a bird, wounded by the shot. Absurd ! No 
 bird was in range of the gun at night. Per- 
 haps some little animal that had met with an 
 accident of some kind, or had been bitten by a 
 more ferocious one. I walked on, while the 
 drops became more numerous. I stopped be- 
 fore a plot of grass that was tinged with the 
 red drops, as though the thing wounded had 
 fallen here. But what could it be? The 
 ghost? Yes; it must be the ghost; and the 
 ghost must be human flesh and blood ! 
 
 I hurried onward whither the crushed grass 
 and broken sticks and upturned stones showed 
 that the wounded creature had gone. Here a 
 flat stone for a resting place, and there the 
 prints of moccasin-clad feet, but I could not 
 tell whether man or woman, for the prints were 
 indistinct. But I pushed forward, bent on 
 discovering and doing what I could for the 
 one who had evidently divined my trouble and 
 the unequal struggle and, hastening to my 
 relief, had been hurt, wliile I escaped. 
 
 There was selfishness in my Samaritan 
 work, for I thought by tracing the spots of 
 blood and aiding the one who shed them for 
 me, I could find the way to the Wind Cave 
 which I had been searching so long and so 
 
THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 117 
 
 unsuccessfully. But no more of an opening 
 confronted me than had heretofore. I had 
 explored this part of the island, it seemed, until 
 nothing could have escaped my observant eye. 
 I had lifted and pried huge bowlders from my 
 pathway, only to let them fall again where 
 they had lain, as solidly imbedded as before: 
 they showed me nothing except numberless 
 tiny insects that made their homes beneath. 
 I had almost begun to wonder if the leper had 
 not misled me. But, no! That could not be, 
 for had I not myself observed the compass 
 
 and 
 
 The maps! Why had I not remembered 
 them before? Strange that I should have wan- 
 dered around the island aimlessly for so many 
 weeks, and not thought of the drawings that 
 would have directed me to the very spot I was 
 seeking. I started as if suddenly aroused 
 from a lethargic sleep, as, in fact, I was, for 
 my long illness had served to dull the past 
 memories, as if trying to erase from my brain 
 all impressions that had hitherto been made, 
 and write new and more lasting ones. My 
 mind was as a blank paper that had been writ- 
 ten on with a pencil, making an unnoticeable 
 impression, but only needing to be brought to 
 the light to show the message — only to be 
 
118 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 awakened as from sluggish sleep — as some- 
 thing that is covered with a thin but non-trans- 
 parent veil that must needs be lifted to disclose 
 what is none the less plain because liidden. 
 
 I now remembered clearlj^ and the marvel 
 was that I had not thought of the maps before, 
 but nothing in particular had come up to make 
 me wish for them. I had explored to gratify 
 my desires. I had wandered hither and 
 thither, seeking what I would, pleased if I 
 found it, not disappointed if I did not. It had 
 only been since the episode with the pirates 
 that I had strongly wished to find the Wind 
 Cave and explore its mysteries — to find the 
 one who came to my assistance on last night. 
 It was not because I had not wished to find 
 the cave whose treasures MacFayden had 
 promised me, but which Nature, seemingly 
 disputing the pirate's ownership, was bent on 
 keeping liidden, for I had rowed around the 
 island, explored every visible cave unsuccess- 
 fully; but I felt that I had all time before me, 
 and if one day did not reward my search, 
 another might. Thus weeks had passed, and 
 I seemed no nearer the solution than at first. 
 
 But the maps! My face shone with joy as 
 I thought of them, and I hurried away from 
 the heap of rocks to the boats. But where, I 
 
THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 119 
 
 asked myself, had I left the papers? I could 
 not recall. The last time I remembered hav- 
 ing them was just before MacFayden had 
 been encircled by the snake. If at that time 
 they still remained in the boat, they must be 
 there now; and I hurried on. But the boat 
 that contained the crude drawings was the 
 treasure boat. And it was sunk! However, 
 I still had hopes that the papers might be 
 intact. 
 
 As I hurried from the place where all traces 
 of blood had ceased as miraculously as though 
 the rocks had swallowed up the mystery, I 
 noticed a small piece of white clinging to a 
 briar. I looked more closely, then started 
 back, then looked again. Satin! wliite, shim- 
 mering satin fitted to form a bridal gown ! It 
 must — yes, it must have been torn from the 
 robes of my rescuer. Surely she was woman, 
 not spirit, or her robes would have vanished 
 with the dawn. It was woman! — woman to 
 whom I owed my life ! — woman who had shed 
 her blood for me ! — woman, human, pulsating, 
 emotional and tender! — who had risked her 
 life in my behalf — aye, more, who had min- 
 istered to me in my illness, cared for me as only 
 woman can, nursed me when unconscious as 
 tenderly as a mother would do — and, hke 
 
120 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 woman, left the rescued to guess, to study, to 
 ponder — coquettish still, and of many moods. 
 
 Ah! the gratitude seemed to have doubled 
 and trebled, that a woman, tender, yet brave 
 enough to risk her life for mine, had been 
 wounded! These great, crimson drops had 
 been shed for me! Her delicate flesh was 
 pierced, perhaps mortally, and I could not 
 reach her, could not, by word or deed, inform 
 her of my grateful heart, and let her ask what 
 she would, I would grant it. 
 
 My soul was stirred as never before. Great, 
 tearless sobs shook my frame ; my heart seemed 
 too full for tears; and, moved by a great im- 
 pulse, like an avalanche that swept over my 
 whole soul, I ran as fast as I could to the boat, 
 to secure the maps, and find the wounded crea- 
 ture, and pour out my everlasting gratitude 
 to her on bended knees. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS 
 
 The maps were gone ! Where I last remem- 
 bered seeing them, now no trace could be 
 found. Not a scrap of paper that in any way 
 could reveal the deep and ever deepening 
 mystery of the cave and its occupants. They 
 were as secure from my intrusion as if they had 
 no existence whatever. No clue was left by 
 which I might explore the underground cav- 
 erns, and bow at the feet of the mistress of the 
 Wind Cave. Wounded! Yes, wounded and 
 alone, without one friend to assist her! She 
 who had shed her blood for me ! 
 
 I prided myself on having a little of the 
 chivalry that has ever been attributed to 
 knights of past centuries, albeit I had no 
 armor, no helmet and no sword to make my- 
 self appear more formidable and more ready 
 to conquer any foe that I might but win a 
 smile from a fair lady ; but, lacking these, my 
 heart beat more warmly in acknowledgement 
 of a debt. But I was as far from my benefac- 
 tress as though she had been a fair lady of 
 
 121 
 
122 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 old, shut in the tower of her father's castle, 
 surrounded by moats and ditches and armed 
 guards and drawbridges, for, though I could 
 trace her to the very rocks where she must 
 have entered the earth, I could go no farther. 
 No army in battle array could have been more 
 formidable did I stand before them defence- 
 less, for now I was as powerless as though 
 surrounded with an impenetrable, unscalable 
 wall that towered above me mountains 
 high. 
 
 But I was not the one to dream, now that 
 I saw no way clear. I would make a way into 
 the bowels of the earth, and thus to my lady's 
 bower. I would not sit idly by, and leave her 
 to perish. I would move rocks, if need be, 
 and go to her rescue. She should not have 
 cause to call me ungrateful, if endeavor would 
 do aught. Starting up, I procured my boat 
 from its moorings, and pulled away from the 
 shore, giving little thought to the treasure that 
 was still wet with the ocean's brine. The maps 
 and charts were gone, and what cared I for the 
 treasures that were of far less value to me than 
 the papers which I could not find. But, I be- 
 thought myself, was not the woman injured 
 in defence of the gold, and could I so lightly 
 value what she considered precious? 
 
THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS 123 
 
 With a quick movement, I turned my boat 
 around, and pulled for the shore. Springing 
 lightly on to the sandy beach, I anchored my 
 boat and made ready to convey the cargo from 
 its watery bed to a place of safety. I toiled 
 for a long time. The packages were heavy, 
 and the boxes doubly so when dripping with 
 water. But I toiled on, impatient at the pass- 
 ing moments. Then, to divert the attention of 
 the robbers should they come again, from dis- 
 covering the secreted treasure, I sunk the black 
 boat where it had been, knowing that it would 
 take the pirates longer to ascertain the loss 
 of the cargo than it had taken me to unload. 
 The jewels were safe in a cave of their 
 own, and all trace of them securely obliter- 
 ated. 
 
 With impetuous strokes, I again started on 
 my tour of investigation, whither I knew not, 
 but willing to be guided by that same instinct 
 that governs the lower animals. Around the 
 island I went, peering intt) every cavern that 
 might contain an opening to the center of the 
 earth. Although it was low tide, and many 
 recesses, that had heretofore been hidden by 
 the water, were now visible, a number of hours 
 wore away ere I made a discovery that seemed 
 to me at all apart from the ordinary. I rowed 
 
124. WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 nearly to where the death of the pirate had 
 taken place, keeping as close to the shore 
 of the island as the jagged, jutting rocks would 
 allow, peeping anxiously inward to discern the 
 mysterious entrance to the more mysterious 
 cavern. An arched rock, with the ocean lap- 
 ping it on one side, but projecting so far out 
 of the water as to form a threshold as for a 
 doorway through which one could enter the 
 under world, attracted my attention. 
 
 Eager, expectant, I drew nearer, nearer to 
 the entrance. My oars glided through the 
 water, feathered, noiseless. To the front and 
 to my left, I could see the great overhanging 
 mass of ivy and vines through which the leper 
 had passed for the last time, and through which 
 one must pass to reach the entrance here before 
 me, unless coming from the farther side as I 
 had done. The rope-like arch appeared to me 
 as the gateway of hfe and death. Some 
 entered, and passed through safely, while 
 others entered, full of life, only to find what 
 e'en must come to all — Death. I had found 
 Life, while my companion and enemy had met 
 Death in the form of a serpent that had entered 
 his Eden, even as it had done so many millions 
 of years before. But did it not also bring an 
 
THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS 125 
 
 awakening, and, perhaps, a fuller realization 
 of things appreciative? 
 
 I peered through the opening newly dis- 
 covered, and my heart beat more quickly as 
 I looked and strained my eyes. As they grew 
 accustomed to the darkness beyond, I could 
 see that the cavern would lead one farther into 
 the earth than any that I had previously 
 explored. If this be the desired object, how 
 near the owner of the reputed jewels had been 
 to his destination! No wonder that he forgot 
 all else in his near approach to the fulfillment 
 of his desires ! No wonder he was so absorbed 
 in reaching the entrance that he was not con- 
 scious of a dangerous enemy at hand! To be 
 so near, then be swept away from the ful- 
 fillment, even while the morsel dazzled one's 
 eyes by its nearness! 
 
 But I could hardly sympathize with all the 
 ecstatic excitement of the pirate, for I knew 
 not what it was to worship gold as did he. I 
 did not know what it was to murder for glit- 
 tering gems. But I think it was no pretense 
 at religion that kept me from it, for religious 
 scruples I had none — only those that were 
 instilled within me preceding my entrance into 
 the world where I now resided. No doubt I 
 could have feigned Christianity, as many do, 
 
126 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 but in this I was a poor actor, and preferred 
 not to profess what my everyday hfe would 
 not uphold. 
 
 Cautiously I brought my boat nearer the 
 entrance, and I wondered why I had not seen 
 the arch before. But the water was lower now, 
 the tide was out and left clear to view what 
 had before passed as a rock projecting from 
 the ocean's depths. I stepped out on the 
 broad, stone threshold, and gazed around. 
 The water looked black and dismal and bot- 
 tomless. It was still, not a ripple, for the 
 ocean had no influence here. It could beat its 
 waves against the outside, but could not mo- 
 lest the weird quiet of the waters \^athin, that, 
 in their depths, mirrored the sword-like rocks 
 that hung from the ceiling. 
 
 I uttered an ejaculation, and my voice 
 echoed and re-echoed, reverberating in an un- 
 canny manner, multiplying in major and 
 minor keys as the sound waves came in con- 
 tact with a thicker or thinner substance. I 
 now noticed how liigh the roof was in places, 
 while in others there was hardly room for a 
 small rowboat to pass under, with one sitting 
 upright in the boat. A peculiar gurgling sound 
 attracted my attention, and I looked a few 
 feet away from where I stood, to the right, 
 
THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS 127 
 
 and saw that the waters were disturbed slightly 
 as though a little rivulet made its way over the 
 rocks, down, down to the depths below, where 
 it formed an underground stream. 
 
 The immensity of my discovery filled my 
 heart with joy. I could now explore to my 
 great content. Here before me lay mysteries 
 that were mine for the discovering, and who 
 knows what I might not find? My object 
 in coming here was almost lost sight of in my 
 intense delight at the secret caves and pass- 
 ages that were only waiting to be explored. 
 
 To go farther, I must draw my boat through 
 the opening, and use it for my motor power. 
 I pulled and tugged, and at last succeeded in 
 getting it through, at times almost being pre- 
 cipitated into the black water. I launched it 
 witliin, and, oars in hand, started forward, my 
 enthusiasm mingled with wonderment as to 
 what I should find. Great caverns yawned 
 before me on all sides, and I was at a loss to 
 know which to penetrate. I resolved again to 
 lay reason aside, and be guided by instinct. 
 I paddled slowly, as if averse to reaching my 
 destination too soon, and thus shorten the 
 period of joyful anticipation. 
 
 I was feasting my eyes on all the recesses 
 that expanded before my vision, and wonder- 
 
128 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 ing what each might contain, when Instan- 
 taneously the thought of my object in coming 
 here flashed before me, and I quickened my 
 speed. How ungrateful I felt myself! To 
 be loitering while my rescuer must need 
 assistance, even as I had; and she had not 
 tarried ! 
 
 With a quick stroke, I launched forward, 
 and, in my eagerness, confused by the semi- 
 darkness and the winding channels and pro- 
 jecting rocks, my boat struck a great bowlder, 
 and before I was aware, I was precipitated 
 into the eddying waters, and felt myself car- 
 ried forward by a powerful current. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 ONCE MORE ADRIFT 
 
 Stunned by my unexpected fall into the 
 water, it took me some moments to fully 
 recover myself. When I regained entire con- 
 sciousness, I was being madly whirled along 
 by the current that was too rapid to per- 
 mit me to sink, for I recall wondering why 
 I had not gone to the bottom like any other 
 unconscious and inanimate body. But I was 
 floating, or sailing, rather, Hke a tiny boat with 
 all sails spread, moving swiftly before the 
 wind. I was carried onward, onward, with an 
 involuntary movement, lashing against rocks 
 occasionally, or being scraped by the overhead 
 covering that almost touched the water at 
 times. 
 
 I moved my hands and feet in an effort to 
 assist myself, but, someway, these actions 
 seemed useless, and I concluded to remain per- 
 fectly passive. I was naturally, or acquiredly, 
 a good swimmer, and, doubtless, this knowl- 
 edge gave me confidence that I would not 
 otherwise have enjoyed. Though I had not the 
 
 129 
 
130 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 least idea as to where I was being carried, I 
 felt sure that no effort on my part could avert 
 the fate that awaited me, and I committed 
 myself to some Power that held me in em- 
 brace. 
 
 All was darkness — black as starless, moon- 
 less midnight. I could almost feel the dense 
 blackness that surrounded me, that penetrated 
 my nostrils, mouth and lungs. I almost 
 choked with the density of it. It entered my 
 throat in great blocks like thick, black smoke 
 from a steamer's smoke-stack, although the 
 darkness I encountered did not have that gase- 
 ous odor; but I could almost feel it, and for 
 the time it was appalling. It affected my 
 every sense in a vain attempt to stop my 
 breathing. 
 
 I wondered as I floated what could the 
 gloom of the grave be like. Surely not worse 
 than this. I felt that to awake after burial 
 would bring to one for the few conscious 
 seconds the same sensation that I now experi- 
 enced; for I knew as little that I would ever 
 see dayhght again as the unfortunate one who 
 is buried alive — weak, helpless, powerless — 
 alone with God! 
 
 No: I did not feel so. I could derive no 
 comfort from being alone with what Chris- 
 
ONCE MORE ADRIFT 131 
 
 tians might say was a God. I was no Chris- 
 tian, though I did not disbelieve; but, a child 
 of Nature, I could not bring myself to accept 
 the prevailing idea of God. I believed in a 
 Ruling Power that affected om* destinies; I 
 believed in Christ as being a perfect represen- 
 tation of the divine spirit of this same Ruling 
 Power — purposely embodied with flesh that 
 we mortals, of limited comprehension, might 
 have a better and truer idea of the Universal 
 Ruler — that we might more fully understand 
 the heights of mortal perfection, as merging 
 into the immortal. But Christ and God ever 
 were, to me, separate and distinct, but divinely 
 connected; and I could not conflict the two. 
 
 I often wondered, though not to excuse my 
 own irreligious feelings, if one could not be a 
 true follower of Christ and a lover of God, 
 without formally bowing before a congregation 
 containing a few Christians, some blasphemers, 
 and many hypocrites — the majority vain and 
 worldly — a few meek and lowly; or, saying 
 a few prayers daily, that are not prayers be- 
 cause learned by rote, and therefore mean- 
 ingless. I have often wondered, too, if one 
 cry from a heart and soul in need of higher 
 assistance and sympathy would not come 
 nearer finding a response in the Great Uni- 
 
132 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 versal Soul than all the babbling of a ritual- 
 istic service. 
 
 Whatever might be my idea of the Ruling 
 Force, Prevailing Love, I could not associate 
 Plim with midnight blackness ; rather, the Hght 
 of noonday sun. I was alone ! It would have 
 been an impossibility to convince me that I 
 was not, unless little devils had mocked and 
 jeered at me from every corner and crevice of 
 the rocks, or spat at me from the ceiling, now 
 high, now low. I did not believe, however, 
 that I had ever done anything to attract devils 
 to me, for surely they, like vegetation, cannot 
 thrive unless the soil be congenial. 
 
 Whatever I was, however much of a scoffer 
 I might have been thought, no one could truth- 
 fully say that I was an ebony sinner. The 
 one who came the nearest to thinking so was 
 
 dear old Professor M , of a certain Illinois 
 
 college, who could not by hook or crook pound 
 theology — his theology — into me, and wrote to 
 my guardian, saying: — 
 
 "Take your ward from school. He does 
 not beheve in a personal God ; and I can see no 
 future for him. He will only corrupt my 
 Christian boys." 
 
 Poor, dear, old theologian! I have often 
 laughed over that; but my guardian was 
 
ONCE MORE ADRIFT 133 
 
 grieved. He was a good earnest Christian, 
 and he loved me truly, and I saw that my 
 merriment pained him more than he could say. 
 But, by the selfsame circumstance he was per- 
 suaded that I could never be a preacher or 
 priest. We compromised: he to say no more 
 concerning it, and I agreeing to attend the 
 Southern Illinois Normal until I graduated. 
 
 Precious httle good has my sheepskin ever 
 done me, however, for with its presentation, 
 I did not lose my wild and uncontrollable 
 desire for adventure, and, when free, I was set 
 adrift, my indulgent guardian admonishing 
 me in gentle, but earnest tones, and pleading 
 with me to change my ways and not be an 
 "infidel" longer, not realizing that the best 
 theologian extant, if believing contrarily to 
 me, would be "infidel" to my belief. Sadly 
 misused word! We are all infidels then, in a 
 way, as scarcely two of us hold precisely the 
 same opinion on things religious. 
 
 After I graduated, I hastened again to my 
 own dear Blue Mountains, where I had lived 
 as a child, leaving my guardian at his home in 
 Chicago to worry over his wayward ward. I 
 had what seemed to me an eventful hfe, but 
 nothing as mysterious as the unlooked-for 
 adventure I was now enjoying, and I could 
 
134 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 not help but smile, even in my peril, as I 
 thought what would not Professor M say- 
 did he but know where I was at the present 
 moment. He could see no future for me! 
 The dear man! he must have thought I would 
 not have one, merely on that account; but 
 surely he was not gifted with "second sight", 
 or he would have seen me, at times bobbing up 
 and down like a cork, at others floating like a 
 dead fish in the underground river, going I 
 knew not whither. He probably would have 
 said, "To hell!", as fast as the murky waters 
 would take me; then, fearful lest he had 
 uttered an oath, he would hide his face in 
 shame. But what if I should be bound for 
 hell? I would keep liis Satanic Majesty busy 
 making padlocks I could not pick in my desire 
 for adventure. 
 
 The awful blackness continued, but, after 
 a time, I began to feel a pleasure in it — a desire 
 to continue just as I was — though the mo- 
 notony might have become unbearable. At mo- 
 ments, I felt my body going between rocks 
 that came so near together that I could feel 
 them on either side as I passed. Other times, 
 I was compelled to make so short a turn that 
 my head was barely through before my feet 
 struck a rock. The ceiling at times was very 
 
ONCE MORE ADRIFT 135 
 
 high, for the blackness was not so oppressive; 
 again, it was dangerously low, and I was com- 
 pelled to sink to the tips of my ears in order 
 to avoid contact. At times, a wind from some- 
 where unseen, blew with terrific force over me. 
 I was pleased with that, for it refreshed me, 
 and I felt that although I was in an under- 
 ground cavern, I was obtaining a breath of 
 air from the outside world. 
 
 As I went onward, the current of the water 
 became less strong; I could float more 
 leisurely; the air was fresher, and the change 
 was greeted with joy. The water I had en- 
 countered so far was cool to the touch — and 
 fresh — for I had unintentionally tasted it ; but, 
 after I passed through what seemed to me as a 
 great lake, the temperature increased, the 
 water became warmer and warmer, and with 
 alkaline properties. I was conscious of a 
 vapor, or steam, that was constantly rising, 
 and great drops gathered on my face and head. 
 I was gradually, but surely, weakening under 
 the heat, and I made several vigorous strokes, 
 propelling myself forward, and succeeded in 
 leaving the warm atmosphere behind. 
 
 I had, by my efforts, left the current that 
 would, doubtless, have carried me into warmer 
 water yet, until I might have encountered boil- 
 
136 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 ing springs, but I paddled vigorously away 
 from the channel, and, after a few moments, 
 reached another large lake that grew cooler as 
 I proceeded, and the air more refreshing. 
 
 I paused for an instant to feel my way, for 
 I could see nothing yet, when I heard a voice 
 — a whisper — an impression — "Come!" I im- 
 mediately swam in the direction from whence 
 the voice came, and I was conscious of being 
 lifted by some force out of the water; and my 
 feet struck ground once more. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 AN UNDERGROUND CITY 
 
 Hypnotism is an established fact — an un- 
 varnished truth. But few, even those who 
 practice it, can tell what it is. We may talk 
 "mind over mind" till our tongues refuse to 
 wag; and when we have finished, what do we 
 know? Nothing! only that we have wasted 
 words : we are no nearer the truth than before. 
 However, we may all agree on this : that there 
 must be a mind, or there can be no hypnotism. 
 Dead matter, or matter not animated by life 
 fluid, will not respond to the "operator's" art, 
 though he use wiles and connivances innu- 
 merable. 
 
 After all, may it not be greatly more of 
 electricity than mind? May it not be an in- 
 visible connection — a sort of wireless telegraph 
 — between the "operator's" battery — ^the base 
 of his brain — and the battery of his "subject"? 
 To have perfect demonstrations, there must be 
 a perfect connection ; there must also be a com- 
 plete circuit — a negative and a positive — 
 
 137 
 
138 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 activity and passivity. If the "subject" should 
 be using his battery at the same time the "oper- 
 ator" is attempting to use it, the demonstra- 
 tions, or messages, will be far from perfect; 
 in fact, there could be none. And if, too, the 
 "subject" should possess the stronger will, or 
 should make himself positive and irresponsive 
 to the "operator's" suggestions, the hypnotist 
 might exhaust his battery in suggesting, with 
 never an answering message. But when the 
 brain is passive, or receptive, the electric cur- 
 rent passing from the hypnotist's brain will 
 immediately connect with that of his "subject," 
 and the instrument begins its click. 
 
 When hypnotism, mesmerism, or braidism, 
 are demonstrated by an invisible "operator" on 
 a visible "subject", then the condition becomes 
 a trance; but it is as truly hypnotism as 
 though the "operator" were of earth, while the 
 demonstrations, as a rule, are more nearly per- 
 fect. A certain degree of harmony must exist 
 between the hypnotist and his would-be "sub- 
 ject" — a certain amount of congeniality. At 
 least, there must be no antipathy. It is an 
 utter impossibility for a hypnotist to connect 
 himself with one whose whole soul and mind 
 rise in antipathetical vibrations that oppose 
 with fiercest hatred any suggestions of his. As 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 139 
 
 well attempt the mixture of oil and water. 
 
 We must all admit that, at times, the science 
 of hypnotism can recall scenes of the past — the 
 long silent, dead, seemingly impenetrable Past 
 — ^it matters not whether the scenes depicted 
 are known in entirety to the hypnotist or not. 
 A suggestion, a name, will bring every little in- 
 cident as vi\adly before the "subject's" eyes as 
 though he were actually living at that remote 
 time, and a participant in the joys and sor- 
 rows of the inhabitants, and one in thought and 
 mind with them. 
 
 After I was lifted from the water, in which 
 I must have been nearer death than life, I, for 
 a time, lost consciousness, or, more truly speak- 
 ing, fell into a sleep in wliich I was partly 
 obhvious of my surroundings, but more in a 
 comatose condition in which I reahzed much, 
 but could promote or prevent nothing. 
 
 When I awoke, which I did after what 
 seemed only a few moments to me, I was con- 
 scious of a restful, peaceful sensation that had 
 not been my lot many times during my life. 
 A perfect content fell over me like a mantle. 
 I knew I was not asleep; on the contrary, I 
 was quite wide awake and alert to the slightest 
 sound. 
 
 I was lying on a rock hard by the stream 
 
140 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 from which I had emerged, and, on glancing 
 up, I saw a man, almost a giant in height, 
 approaching me. I am tall — have always 
 been considered above the average height, as I 
 stand six feet two; but the man who was 
 approaching me was all of a head taller than 
 myself. I knew instinctively, although I was 
 prostrate and he was standing, that he could 
 not have been less than seven feet six — if not 
 more — and so thin one could almost believe 
 him transparent. His long thin fingers were 
 held out toward me as he walked. At first, I 
 felt a strange aversion to him, but as he came 
 nearer, that feeling lessened, and more of har- 
 mony prevailed. 
 
 I could dimly see, by a glimpse of daylight 
 that peeped in from some small aperture hun- 
 dreds of feet above us, that his face, though 
 little else but skin and bones, was kindly, his 
 dark ej^es were expressive of gentleness, and 
 the faintest gleam of a smile flitted over his 
 features, almost transfiguring him. His long 
 hair was thro^vn back from a broad and reced- 
 ing forehead, and fell to his shoulders in ring- 
 lets. His beard was brown, silky and wavy. 
 I noticed that his teeth, as he smiled, were 
 even, and of a beautiful whiteness. His long, 
 slender nose was in keeping with liis other 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 141 
 
 features. His eyes, deep-set and bright, were 
 indicative of a scholarly mind. 
 
 I should not have thought him strange had 
 it not been for his dress, wliich was utterly un- 
 like anything I had ever seen — in texture as 
 well as cut. The cloth, for such it appeared, 
 looked to be woven in stripes — one stripe being 
 of heavy, thick, coarse hair hke that of a goat 
 — the other stripe being smoother, and, seem- 
 ingly, finer in texture, and apparently of wood 
 fibre. The garment was not that of our time. 
 It was neither the body-piece of the African 
 or Indian, as it had more of grace and sym- 
 metry, though scarcely more of beauty. There 
 was a piece that hung from the shoulders to a 
 few inches below the hips, the same straight 
 piece covering both front and back. It was 
 tied at the shoulders and under the arms with 
 a withe of the fibre that formed the smooth 
 stripe in the garment. 
 
 The long, thin legs were partly covered by 
 the two other pieces of cloth that were fastened 
 at the waist and fell to the knees. These, too, 
 were tied at the sides, the same as the upper 
 portion, only these were wider, and gave per- 
 fect freedom for the movement of the hmbs. 
 From the knees to the ankles, the legs were 
 bare, with the exception of a thick growth of 
 
142 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 hair that looked unusually soft and fine. The 
 same covering protected the arms from the 
 shoulders to the wrists, but the hands, as well 
 as the feet, were perfectly free from any of the 
 hirsute growth, whatsoever. On the feet were 
 tied something that served as sandals, but 
 resembled pieces of bark turned up an inch or 
 two at the heel to hold them in place. 
 
 As I glanced at the feet, spread out as they 
 wTre on the pieces of wood, I was surprised at 
 the grace and height of the instep. I had 
 always heard that a high, arched instep is indi- 
 cative of refinement and great intellectual 
 capacity, though I never could see wherein the 
 shape of the pedal extremities had anytliing 
 whatsoever to do with the brain capacity, un- 
 less to show the extent of our evolution from 
 our supposed forebear — the ape. If the 
 theory be practical, I further mused, I may be 
 looking upon a highly intellectual representa- 
 tive of a liighly intellectual and refined race. 
 
 But whatever his object in coming to me, 
 I could only wonder how he came here, and 
 how many more hke him inhabited the under- 
 ground world to wliich I had unexpectedly 
 come. I thought of the object that had 
 started me on this unfortunate, or fortunate,, 
 journey, and wondered whether or not I had 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 143 
 
 been chasing a wounded will-o'-the-wisp who 
 had lured me to this place. I thought of the 
 fair one with regret, for, wounded, as she un- 
 doubtedly was, for my sake, I was as powerless 
 as before to aid her in any way ; and she might 
 die unaided and alone. 
 
 The presence of the strangely clad man 
 grew on me until he seemed to fill all space, 
 and I had little thought else but to obey him. 
 He did not command, else I had resisted; but 
 I found myself assenting readily to any sug- 
 gestion he might make. His dark eyes seemed 
 filled with a wondrous light. They scintillated 
 hke an arc light, but ever growing brighter 
 and more luminous. He had not touched me, 
 but now he came forward, merely laid one long, 
 slender finger on my forehead, and glided 
 backward again a pace or two. 
 
 "You are hving in the city of Bunavere, in 
 the Year of the Earth the 101,000th." 
 
 I looked at him as though doubting his 
 sanity, and for the moment a strong feeling 
 of aversion swept over me ; but when the state- 
 ment was repeated, the soft, soothing melody 
 of his voice eradicated once and for all the 
 wave of antipathy. But, under his influence 
 as I seemed to be, I yet had within me an 
 argumentative feeling, as if I would make in- 
 
144 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 quiry as to what he so positively stated. 
 Whether my strange companion gave that to 
 me, too, by suggestion, I know not, but it may 
 have been the same characteristic that was born 
 with me — not to accept as positively true what 
 would not stand the crossfire of questioning — 
 not to swallow with faith what reason bade me 
 first inquire into. 
 
 The man knew my thoughts and understood 
 what I wished to know, although I did not 
 utter a syllable. He smiled pleasantly, and 
 liis whole face seemed to radiate light and wis- 
 dom. 
 
 "My son, you believe. You are living in the 
 Year of the Earth the 101,000th! What you 
 see will be written on your mind, and repro- 
 duced, that those who read may know that 
 many, many thousands of years before any 
 who now dwell on the earth lived, when they 
 were flying through the atmosphere in atomic 
 form, there was a great and mighty city here, 
 built by human hands — the great and power- 
 ful Bunavere. Its people you will see; you 
 will be one of them. You will live as they 
 lived ; you will see as they saw, and do yet see, 
 for behold! the beautiful Bunavere rises before 
 you in all her beauty! Look at her, for, 
 surely, no fairer will you ever behold!" 
 
"The beautiful Bunavere lies before you" 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 145 
 
 I arose and saw before me a great city, and, 
 as my guide had told me, a fair one ; but, gaz- 
 ing as I did from the heights where I seemed 
 to be, the city resembled a miniature toy one, 
 so small did its buildings appear. I gazed, 
 enchanted, and as I looked, lo! the streets 
 swarmed with people, like flies, going hither 
 and thither, each bent on his mission, going in 
 and out among the toy houses. The streets 
 were straight and very wide. They were 
 paved with something that resembled marble, 
 and the paving shone white and glistened in 
 the strong hght. Occasionally a vehicle, no 
 larger than a baby's toy cart, whirled along 
 through the streets like a flash of lightning. 
 
 As I looked, I wished that I might see more 
 clearly. Hardly had I formed the wish, when 
 I heard, or felt, rather, my companion say 
 "Closer!" And behold! the city was at my 
 very feet, I soaring aloft in space that I might 
 see the place in detail. Mighty indeed the city 
 was, if acres constitute might, as miles and 
 miles in every direction were houses. Away to 
 the east and to the west, to the north and to the 
 south stretched Bunavere — so perfectly and 
 accurately laid out that not the least deviation 
 was made from the four principal points of the 
 compass. To the westward, rolled a river sil- 
 
146 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 very and majestic. Here and there a shallow 
 stream gave its waters to swell the flow of the 
 grand river that accepted the tribute as its 
 right, and flowed peacefully on. As far to the 
 east as I could see was the ocean, not dotted 
 with the islands that are now existent there, 
 but all the land was united except where cut 
 by the river and its tributaries that emptied 
 into the ocean. No numerous isles and islands, 
 reefs and caj^'S, as now, but one stretch 
 of land sloping away on both sides of the 
 mountain range that intersected the country 
 through the center from the northeast to the 
 southwest a few peaks, snow-capped, towering 
 heavenward against the sky, looking like great 
 splendid pearls in a turquoise setting. Nes- 
 thng halfway between the ocean and the moun- 
 tains was Bunavere with its perfect architec- 
 ture, looking as though Nature had worked in 
 conjunction with the residents in contributing 
 her most beautiful landscape for the location 
 of tliis perfect gem of human artifice. 
 
 My guide walked among the people and 
 conversed with them in their own tongue, 
 which I first thought to be Spanish; but, know- 
 ing something of that language, I uttered a 
 few words, but received no answer. They 
 heard, but did not seem to understand, only 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 147 
 
 continued conversing as before, regardless of 
 my presence. 
 
 I now walked about and looked at the 
 houses. All of them were built of red cedar, 
 as beautifully grained on the outside as the 
 most fastidious would wish for an interior finish 
 to the most magnificent dwellings. They were 
 solidly constructed on foundations of rough 
 stone or marble. They were large enough to 
 be comfortable, perhaps from six to twice that 
 number of rooms, but not great massive affairs 
 that required overmuch labor. No two were 
 alike, and as I gazed from one side of the street 
 to the other, and glanced at the residences as 
 far as eye could see, the originality, as well 
 as the skill, of the architects impressed me as 
 almost superhuman, for each dwelling seemed 
 even more artistic and nearer the standard of 
 perfect beauty than its predecessor. 
 
 The doors of the houses were unusually 
 high; but I did not wonder at that when I 
 noted the residents, for they, like my guide, 
 were of an extraordinary height. I found my- 
 self enchanted with the people, and eagerly 
 watched them going in and out through the 
 doors that swung to and fro. There were no 
 locks, no bolts, even on the outside doors, but 
 each one honest, believed his neighbor so, and. 
 
148 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 evidently, his trust was not betrayed. The 
 roofs of all the dwellings were of some bright 
 shining metal, and as I approached nearer, 
 I saw that it was the same that we now call 
 aluminum. 
 
 But what seemed remarkable to me was that 
 I saw no chimneys exuding great black clouds 
 of dense smoke that mar the beauty of our 
 cities of modern times. I wondered at tliis, 
 but, whether my strange companion knew my 
 desire or not, he did not inform me, doubtless 
 for good reasons of liis own. But one little 
 item could not hold my attention long at a 
 time, for there were so many things new to 
 me, and splendid in their newness, that I 
 needs must hasten lest it fade from my sight. 
 
 I could not understand the sHght worry that 
 accompanied all that I saw, but over me con- 
 tinually hung a cloud of suspicion that the 
 scene would not last, and each moment I was 
 looking for some one to change one stereopti- 
 con slide for another. But hardly had I for- 
 mulated tliis suspicion into one of tangibility 
 when that same, sweet, musical voice I had 
 heard before, said, "You are one with us!" 
 And I immediately understood, and mingled 
 with the people. 
 
 As I entered the city streets, I thought I 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 149 
 
 had never seen anything more beautifully 
 clean. A good old German housewife might 
 have looked on the pavement without a shud- 
 der, and compared it favorably with her own 
 well-kept hardwood floors. I was enchanted 
 with the cleanliness, more impressive, perhaps, 
 because that had ever been lacking in our 
 modern cities. I now saw that the paving was 
 what I had thought it to be — purest Itahan 
 marble. The center of the streets was of red 
 and colored stone, fitted together in diamond 
 shape; the walks, that corresponded to our 
 sidewalks, was of the whitest marble, with not 
 a grain of dirt thereon. I could not cease won- 
 dering at the perfect cleanliness of everything; 
 but where could they obtain any dirt to mar 
 the streets? 
 
 The interior of the houses, I surmised, must 
 be equally clean, and the residents themselves 
 models of neatness. But where, I wondered, 
 are the horses and the carriages that traverse 
 the country round about? Surely they could 
 not avoid contact with the grime and dirt of 
 the earth! Or — I laughed as I thought it — 
 am I a part of a city not connected with the 
 earth? Am I a denizen of another world? 
 Else why these deceptive appearances? 
 
 "Go and see!" said a voice. I went, I knew 
 
150 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 not whither; but I seemed to have been trans- 
 ported to the suburbs of the cedar city, and on, 
 outward, until I reached the very hmits. And 
 there I saw, as if one had guided me to the ful- 
 fillment of my desire, two buildings, one on 
 either side of the wide, cleanly street. I 
 walked to the archways that served as doors, 
 and there stood and beheld one vehicle after 
 another, and row after row of them, standing 
 side by side, horseless carriages that were being 
 cleaned by many men evidently employed for 
 that purpose. 
 
 On either side of the carriages were shallow 
 trenches which were cemented, and into which 
 the loam, that had collected on the wheels from 
 their transit through the country, fell ; but the 
 quantit}'' of dirt was so small that ordinarily 
 one would not pay the slightest heed to it. I 
 could not resist a smile at what seemed to me 
 as labor wasted; but I watched eagerly to see 
 what became of the handful of dirt in the 
 trenches. When each wheel had been cleaned 
 with cloths that resembled chamois, and 
 polished as new, the pressure of an electnc 
 button brought a gushing stream of water into 
 each trench, and the dirt was carried out far 
 away from the city's limits, to the ocean be- 
 yond. 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 151 
 
 I was amazed at the facility of everything. 
 The carriages, as fast as restored to their for- 
 mer beauty, were whirled away, one after an- 
 other, propelled by electricity, to the central 
 part of the city where, I was informed, a great 
 square in the city's heaii;, covered over and 
 surmounted with a dazzling dome of alum- 
 inum that I had noticed before, and wondered 
 at, was set apart for the storage of these 
 vehicles. Surely, thought I, here in this under- 
 ground cavern reside peoples who far surpass 
 all others in their knowledge of the fickle 
 wizard, for the carriages, some two wheels, 
 some four, others six, and still others great, 
 grand, cushioned coaches that would carry a 
 large party, were all perfect in their work- 
 manship. 
 
 I had not yet seen an animal, and the matter 
 puzzled me, especially the absence of the horse. 
 Though not needed for the auto-motors, most 
 assuredly, yet in some way I felt a lack, and 
 attributed it to the absence of the beast of 
 burden. I determined to ask one of the em- 
 ployees, and thus satisfy my curiosity. 
 "What! have you no horses?" 
 
 "Horses ! horses !" he said slowly. "What are 
 they?" 
 
 I explained as best I could, but the task 
 
152 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 was not an easy one, for in all my life before I 
 had never been called upon to describe the 
 horse, and I fear that I blundered sadly. But 
 I made Iiim understand that the chief qualifi- 
 cation of the animal was its propelhng power. 
 
 The man laughed heartily. "As fast as 
 these?" and he touched two vehicles lovingly. 
 I shook my head. "Then what should we want 
 with them? We go forward, not backward." 
 
 I nodded, for I understood perfectly. They 
 did go forward, and had progressed to where 
 we may be some time during the twentieth cen- 
 tury. I resolved to ask concerning another 
 matter that had puzzled me, although I knew 
 it was a childish question; but I was here to 
 learn, and I was not the one to make the least 
 of such an opportunity, if curiosity would 
 bring me knowledge. From my aerial heights, 
 the roads and highways all looked as though 
 paved, but I may have had a wrong impres- 
 sion. "Where do you get your mud?" I asked. 
 "Are not your roads paved, as the streets?" 
 
 Motioning me to a carriage, he said, "Take 
 this, and ride. See for yourself." 
 
 I shook my head. "Your master might be 
 angry," I suggested. 
 
 "Angry 1" he said laughing. "Master! Sir, 
 these belong to the city; and I am a citizenr 
 
AN UNDERGROUND CITY 153 
 
 I could not gainsay him, nor did I try. Buna- 
 vere was certainly run on co-operative plans, 
 and in this conclusion I found I was right. The 
 residents, my companion informed me, were 
 all equal in station and wealth, with one sole 
 exception; and of the exception I was to hear 
 more later on. My guide, who had so lately 
 been cleaning dirt from the city's vehicles, was 
 also one of the city's law-makers: he was 
 merely fulfilling his duty in promoting the 
 interests of the loved Bunavere, and considered 
 no work, either manual or mental, beneath him. 
 Each man, in turn, performed any labor there 
 might be to do, and considered himself hon- 
 ored. Each one owned his own home 
 
 "And can you sell it?" I asked, thinking 
 altogether of the commercial part of it and my 
 own craving for adventure. 
 
 "Why should we sell? We could not live 
 elsewhere. Here we are as one household, and 
 does a true home-lover ever willingly leave 
 what he loves most on earth? Much less for 
 greed would he break his own heart-strings!" 
 
 "But the growth of your city I How do you 
 provide for that?'* 
 
 "With greatest ease. No two families live 
 under the same roof; therefore, quarrels and 
 bickerings are unknown among us. When two 
 
154. WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 birds mate, Nature furnishes them material 
 for a nest. Bunavere does the same." 
 
 I was not yet satisfied. "Do not your 
 people, some of them, find it monotonous to 
 be provided for in this way? Would there not 
 be more satisfaction in looking after one's own 
 interests?" 
 
 He turned on me a face which I thought 
 expressed as much scorn as surprise, but his 
 tone was not in the least scornful as he re- 
 plied: "This is not a city of selfishness. We 
 experience the same pleasure in working for 
 one another that a true husband and father 
 experiences in providing for his household — 
 not a duty, but the most delightful pleasure. 
 A developing soul never finds life monotonous. 
 Monotony comes from measuring one's duties 
 by the standard of some one's else, to the be- 
 littling of the former. We use our own stan- 
 dard of measurement, and we have no disap- 
 pointed ambitions. We all beautify our 
 homes and grounds according to our highest 
 ideal, and are all satisfied." 
 
 Turning abruptly, he motioned me into a 
 carriage, and quicklj'^ stepping in after me, we 
 were whirled away. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 
 
 I could not conceal my surprise at the speed 
 of the vehicle we occupied. It was going as 
 fast as an express train, and from my com- 
 panion's actions I was led to believe that this 
 rate was nothing unusual. The gauge that he 
 occasionally regulated seemed such a simple 
 affair, yet he assured me that a hair's breadth 
 either way would make a vast difference in the 
 increase or decrease of speed; but the Httle 
 handle, when once set, falling into a groove, 
 was not easily shifted from position. The mo- 
 tor power looked to be much the same as that 
 of any other electrical vehicle, although the 
 battery was unusually small, but of seeming 
 great strength, occupying little space, but 
 answering the purpose to a nicety. 
 
 Had we been rolling over a carpet of heavy 
 velvet, we would have experienced as much 
 discomfort as we did in our horseless carriage 
 riding over the smooth, well-kept roads of 
 Bunavere. The road-bed was of fine gravel, 
 but over this was a mixture that resembled 
 
 155 
 
156 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 cement, firmly holding the foundation in posi- 
 tion. Beneath the gravel, my companion gave 
 me to understand, was a foundation of the red 
 cedar with which the country abounded, "En- 
 closing," he said, "the wires." 
 
 "Wires!" I said in surprise. 
 
 "The circuit wires," he explained. "We will 
 make a stop here. But have you noticed our 
 bridges?" 
 
 "I have not. Where are they?" 
 
 "We have just now crossed one." 
 
 I looked intently, but saw no sign of a 
 bridge, and neither felt nor heard a hollow 
 sound in crossing. 
 
 My new friend smiled. "We make our 
 bridges as we do our roadbeds — of cedar, 
 gravel and cement. They are firmly held in 
 place by numerous pillars." 
 
 "You never suffer a washout, then?" I com- 
 mented laughingly, thinking of the many dis- 
 asters in my own country caused by the power 
 of high waters. But I had to explain. 
 
 "No;" he said, "these bridges have been like 
 this ever since I can remember. We could not 
 afford to go to the trouble we do, then have 
 our work ruined in an hour or so by the waters 
 we should control." 
 
 I wondered how far out the paving 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 157 
 
 extended, and if the roads all through the sur- 
 rounding country were similar. As if in 
 answer to my question, came the reply : 
 
 "Bunavere is paved like this for fifty miles 
 out." 
 
 "And how far have we come?" 
 
 "Forty miles," he answered, looldng at an- 
 other gauge near the httle crank that regu- 
 lated our speed. 
 
 "In how long?" 
 
 "Fifty minutes. We are slow!" He then 
 turned the handle, and had I not grasped tight 
 hold of the carriage sides I would have gone 
 out over the front; but my companion was 
 perfectly composed, as one accustomed to such 
 feats, and hardly changed position as the 
 vehicle was brought to a full stop. My head 
 swam, and I felt queer, but I instantly 
 regained my composure. 
 
 On both sides, the beautiful country 
 stretched before us, the dark green of the 
 vegetation looking blue against the sky. Here 
 and there, a brook, a stream or a river wound 
 its way in and out, looking like a silver serpent 
 in an emerald Eden. Little lakes nestling in 
 the embrace of the mountains, warmed 'neath 
 the ardent losses of the sun. Many miles be- 
 yond, I could see a town; and, still farther, 
 
158 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 another. How many miles it might be to the 
 farthest, I did not try to guess; but with 
 the excellent mode of travel these people used, 
 distance mattered little. The roadway was 
 many feet above the surrounding country, 
 affording a splendid view of the magnificent 
 scenery; and I could not but marvel at the 
 amount of labor it must have taken to make 
 the highroad what it was. 
 
 We started on again, more slowly; but 
 witliin an exceedingly short time, we reached 
 the terminus of the paving, although one could 
 hardly tell where one left off and the other 
 began, so even was the road beyond. Men 
 were working among the cedars below, piling 
 lumber on the wagons. While I gazed, two 
 loaded wagons climbed the steep embankment 
 \dth the greatest ease, looldng almost super- 
 natural as they climbed, apparently with no 
 assistance. The men were extending the paved 
 road out and beyond, but a day's labor could 
 count for but little, as the task was so thor- 
 ough. 
 
 As we were returning to the city, by another 
 route that intersected at right angles, which 
 road was taken that I might get a fuller \iew 
 of Bunavere and its surroundings, we met two 
 other carriages that, in their rapidity, gave us 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 159 
 
 little time for observation. A single occupant 
 was in one of them, wliile the other vehicle 
 held two people; and it needed only a glance, 
 influenced by instinct, to show me that one of 
 the latter, a beautiful creature clad in white 
 robes, with hair and ej^es as black as the raven's 
 wing, was a woman — the very first I had seen ; 
 and I could not truthfully say that I saw her. 
 The roads were broad, allowing eight or ten 
 carriages to move abreast, if need be — a very 
 necessary provision in this city of electric mo- 
 tors — and one could not always get the best 
 view of people met on the highways. But I 
 was delighted to see someone unlike the 
 peculiarly dressed men, all of whom were clad 
 as the first who had led me to this place. 
 
 "The Consul-in-Chief and his wife," said my 
 companion, referring to the occupants of the 
 second carriage we had met. 
 
 I nodded, as though I thoroughly under- 
 stood, awaiting a more convenient time to 
 investigate. I was too much occupied with the 
 elegant homes and their artistic suroundings 
 to bother myself with affairs of state just at 
 the present time. As we reached the city 
 limits, on entering, my companion regulated 
 our speed so that we went quite slowly, that I 
 might see and admire to my heart's content. 
 
160 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 the combination of nature and art as exem- 
 plified in Bunavere. Trees of numerous kinds 
 bordered the streets at equal distances, offering 
 their cool shade to the passers-by. Parks, 
 beautifully laid out with flower beds of every 
 shape, containing rare and priceless flowers 
 of every hue, were numerous, where fountains 
 played, reflecting rainbow colors. Birds of 
 wonderful plumage drank and bathed in the 
 rippling water, as tame as domestic fowls. 
 Every home had its wealth of flowers, its hang- 
 ing vines, and I noted with increased interest 
 that no two were an'anged exactly the same; 
 here, the tendrils of the delicate cypress clung 
 to an arch; there, a climbing rose with its 
 wealth of fragrant blossoms, formed an arbor ; 
 here, a bed of flowers in diamond shape, 
 scented the air; there, a circle or a square, or 
 an octagon, all blooming profusely. 
 
 Six-wheeled wagons, loaded -with fresh 
 vegetables and tempting fruits, were making 
 their way along the streets. Four men were 
 with each wagon, and they were busily unload- 
 ing at every house, apparently knowing be- 
 forehand just what was needed at each place. 
 Oranges, pineapples, breadfruit, cocoanuts, 
 bananas, nectarines, and other tropical fruits 
 were left at each residence. 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 161 
 
 "A prosperous business!" I suggested, only 
 to hear what my guide would answer, for I 
 was beginning to understand the plans of this 
 charming city. 
 
 He looked at me, and, catching the twinkle 
 in my eye, laughed heartily. "From our 
 family orchards and gardens," he repHed. 
 "Nothing selfish — all general — each labors for 
 the good of the city — all share ahke." 
 
 "None feast while others stance, then?" I 
 asked. 
 
 He looked at me inquiringly. That was a 
 condition he did not understand, much less 
 comprehend — a condition unknown and im- 
 possible in this city whose plans were not for 
 self, but for others' good. "All share alike!" 
 he repeated vaguely; but he had answered my 
 question. 
 
 We had now come to a magnificent resi- 
 dence, or palace, rather, for, though it had all 
 the appearance of a home, yet, too, it had all 
 the elegance and grandeur of a palace. It was 
 built of pure white marble on a foundation of 
 red stone. Twelve broad steps led up to the 
 great massive doors of wrought-iron that 
 swung noiselessly to and fro as people made 
 their entrance or exit. A square tower stood 
 at each end of the building, only of a slightly 
 
162 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 lesser height than the great central dome. 
 Archwaj^s and doorways innumerable added 
 beauty to the structure. Exquisitely shaped 
 windows, with colored and painted glass, gave 
 a tinge of color to the wliite palace. Some of 
 the ^vindows served as canvas whereon forms of 
 cherubs were painted, entwined with flowers, 
 with a holy and celestial expression ; other win- 
 dows had pictures of birds painted with rare 
 skill in natural colors; and still others held 
 perfect imitations of flowers and musical in- 
 struments. The court was equally as magnifi- 
 cent as the palace, with its well-kept shrubbery, 
 its aromatic plants and trees, its lovely flowers, 
 its marble walks and paved driveways, and its 
 electric fountains playing and at all times 
 emitting vari-colored Hghts. 
 
 As I gazed speechless and enchanted at this 
 triumph of arcliitectural art, a man coming 
 down the steps attracted my attention. A 
 shiver swept over me as I recognized the one 
 who had come to me at the water's edge — the 
 first of these strange people whom I had met. 
 He merely glanced in our direction, then 
 glided on, the robe of white that covered his 
 dress flowing many feet behind him as he 
 walked. I thought I noticed an aura of whitish 
 light that emanated from him, forming a circle 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 163 
 
 on the ground and round about him. I rubbed 
 my eyes and looked again: the circle of light 
 was there ! brighter than the sunhght, and with 
 more of wliiteness. 
 
 "Lovidorosa," said my guide, reverently. 
 *'With us, yet not of us." 
 
 "What do you mean?" I asked, not 
 understanding either his words or his 
 actions. 
 
 "The guardian of our Chief Consul whose 
 palace you see," said my companion, still mys- 
 teriously. "His prompter in government — no 
 longer matter, but spirit — who departed from 
 among us " 
 
 "The Chief Consul?" I queried. 
 
 "Lovidorosa," came the answer. 
 
 "Lovidorosa is here! Is not that he who 
 goes there?" I said, somewhat sternly. 
 
 "Yes: with us, but not of us." And he re- 
 lapsed into silence, nor did he say another word 
 until we arrived at our destination — the clean- 
 ing buildings, as I chose to call them. As we 
 rode through the archway to the place allotted 
 our carriage, a tiny bell with a silvery sound 
 rang out from somewhere, evidently announc- 
 ing our arrival. A messenger just then 
 arrived, said something in low tones to my 
 companion, then hurried away. The message. 
 
164 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 whatever it was, affected me, for my guide 
 asked me to alight, stating that another would 
 attend me. 
 
 I stepped down and stood near by, while my 
 companion prepared the carriage for a dash 
 up town. He inspected the battery, from 
 force of habit, doubtless, as it was automatic, 
 readjusted the regulator, and turned the 
 vehicle about. He then stepped to the side of 
 the building where innumerable ends of wires 
 were seen, and inspected a tablet that looked 
 as though it contained the record of something. 
 He looked at it, then murmured to himself, 
 "To Los Vestas!" 
 
 I was curious to know what he saw there, 
 and made bold to step up and inquire if he had 
 spoken to me, though I knew he had not. 
 
 "No : I merely wanted to see where the Con- 
 sul was going." 
 
 "The Consul! The man we met out here 
 about thirty miles?" 
 
 "The same." 
 
 "How can you tell by this affair?" 
 
 "Look, and I'll show you. You remember 
 that I said the cedar was placed in the road 
 bed not only to form a foundation, but to pro- 
 tect the wires?" 
 
 "Yes, and I wondered at it, for I could see 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 165 
 
 no use for wires, inasmuch as your telegraph 
 is without wires." 
 
 "No? Well, this tabulator here shows the 
 direction of every vehicle that leaves or passes 
 here, records the number of miles traveled, 
 every stop and every turn. If there is an acci- 
 dent or mishap of any kind, we know it here 
 instantly. It is telegraphed to us by the wires 
 that are vibrated by the means of the electric 
 current, which vibrations are magnified by the 
 passage of a powerful battery over the road. 
 Our own speed today was slow " 
 
 "Slow!" I exclaimed, as I thought how near 
 I had come to losing my breath. He looked at 
 me wonderingly. 
 
 "Yes, slow!" he answered. "We went not 
 a mile a minute, while it is nothing unusual for 
 us to go one hundred miles an hour, and 
 oftener a half more than that." 
 
 "But are you not afraid of friction under 
 such high pressure?" 
 
 "Not at all. Our carriages are all made to 
 stand the force of our exceedingly small, but 
 powerful, batteries, and we take care that no 
 friction exists. Look here!" and he pointed to 
 the hub of a wheel — "See this self -oiler. A 
 constant drip, drip of oil keeps the axle in per- 
 fect condition. The quantity of oil is placed so 
 
166 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 that when needed it will exude just what is 
 necessary. It is on the same principle as the 
 water fowl that has its oil sac always filled 
 ready for pluming. This oil receptacle, you 
 see, is protected so that nothing will contami- 
 nate it, thus giving the spindle the pure lubri- 
 cator all the time. Our batteries give us force 
 to go as fast as we can ride, and we would be 
 slow indeed could we not plan to keep the fric- 
 tion reduced." 
 
 "Yes," I said dreamily, trying to compre- 
 hend it all. "But how long have you used your 
 present batteries?" I hated to concede that 
 these people who dressed so queerly were far 
 in advance of us, and I hoped that he would 
 say a year or two, but 
 
 "One hundred years! Step here, and see 
 one of our former batteries, or what remains of 
 it. We keep it for curiosity." 
 
 For curiosity! Great and powerful stars! 
 that thing was more nearly complete, and much 
 simpler than we have ever used; but in this 
 land of electricity, it was even now a curiosity, 
 while we have been struggling to attain to even 
 that. Here they had batteries, self -charging, 
 or automatic, and small enough to lie peace- 
 fully in a quart cup, but yet powerful enough 
 to propel a vehicle over the road at the rate of 
 
AN ELECTRICAL STUDY 167 
 
 nearly two hundred miles an hour. And why? 
 Merely because all these men were wizards, 
 and were hundreds of years farther along than 
 we in the understanding of that great universal 
 force — that producer of light and heat — of 
 dryness and moisture — of beauty and fra- 
 grance — of Hfe in general. 
 
 I could not fully understand why these 
 people had made such wonderful discoveries, 
 but I was to be convinced later on that close 
 application to one line of thought from genera- 
 tion to generation, handed down from father 
 to son, and to the son's son, is the only true 
 method of solving the world's great problems, 
 and the great hidden mysteries that are mys- 
 teries only because unknown and incompre- 
 hensible to us from our not having progressed 
 far enough to understand what is made plain 
 when illumined by the hght of understanding. 
 We are groping in the dark, with only here and 
 there a bright radiant star visible, doing its ut- 
 most to give us sufficent light ; but we must e'en 
 die before the work is accomplished and leave 
 for our children to do what, from lack of pene- 
 tration, we have left undone; and they must 
 work until dawn when the light of the sun 
 throws its radiance on all, and the mysteries of 
 the dark have become knowledge in the light. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 LOVIDOROSA AND I 
 
 I was still speechless, wondering over an un- 
 solvable problem, when, looking up, I saw be- 
 fore me the kindly face and figure of Lovi- 
 dorosa. He smiled, and his countenance was 
 very pleasant to look upon. I greeted him as 
 though I had met an old friend. In some way, 
 I felt that I was being honoured, for, from the 
 reverence and respect shown him by my late 
 guide, I knew that I now had for a com- 
 panion one who was above the ordinary in 
 knowledge and position. 
 
 "You have been well entertained?" he asked 
 considerately. 
 
 "Marvelously!" I said with enthusiasm. 
 "The knowledge of electricity possessed by 
 your people is beyond my comprehension." 
 
 "You do us too great honor," returned my 
 companion; "for you have vast, undeveloped 
 powers that are now like an uncultivated field 
 — like the site of Bunavere before it was 
 drained and filled and planned and builded, — 
 a great, marshy valley that has been trans- 
 
 168 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 169 
 
 formed into the thing of beauty that it now is." 
 
 "A wonderful piece of work!" I exclaimed 
 rapturously. 
 
 He smiled. "You have the plot of ground, 
 but it needs filling up in places, obstructions 
 removed in others, and cultivated and devel- 
 oped. You have seen little of our work yet, 
 and that is why I have come to guide you ; but 
 it was my wish that you see the simplest first, 
 for I believed you could understand that, and 
 would be better able to comprehend what I 
 have to show you." 
 
 "The simplest!" I thought; what can be 
 next? I felt like an infant afloat on a great 
 sea, endeavoring to grasp something tangible, 
 with great waves lasliing round about, threat- 
 ening to overwhelm me at any moment. I 
 stretch forth my arms and cry for succor; I 
 lift my eyes with a reverence that must be in- 
 stinctive, to this being near me, who is so much 
 greater in knowledge than I can ever hope to 
 be — this man, who, with his kindly beaming 
 face so full of wisdom, smiles at me, a poor, 
 ignorant worm of the dust! 
 
 The ways of this people were, as yet, incom- 
 prehensible to me; but I was determined to 
 put forth every effort, to fill all my vacant 
 brain-cells adapted to this purpose — the count- 
 
170 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 less unoccupied ones ^vill give me constant 
 occupation, I fear — until I could, to a degree, 
 understand the great power that governs this 
 mighty city. Mighty? Yes, mighty I felt it 
 to be, though in a modern sense it might have 
 been looked upon as a child's toy — with its 
 row after row of houses, neat and beautiful, 
 street merging into street, broad, white and 
 red, with spotless purity everywhere. But, 
 in some way, Bunavere assumed such a gran- 
 deur as I had never seen; the peoples' faces 
 irradiated something higher, something purer, 
 sometliing beyond me. Although their dress 
 was so uncouth, so barbaric — I could but won- 
 der, however, just what constitutes barbar- 
 ism, and if costume has aught to do with it — 
 yet in the beautj'^ of their intellectual counten- 
 ances, that was entirely overlooked, and I felt 
 myself in the presence of my superiors. I was 
 awakened from my reverie by the kind, gentle 
 voice that now seemed to have become a part 
 of me: 
 
 "I do not "wash to impose upon you, my 
 child, " 
 
 "My child !" No wonder he called me child, 
 for with him I was naught else. 
 
 " — but when you grow weary of it all " 
 
 "Weary!" I cried. "Weary of being with 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 171 
 
 you?" And I turned such an astonished face 
 toward him that it was no wonder he smiled. 
 Weary of being with this man; weary of hav- 
 ing him impart wisdom to me! Never! I felt 
 that I could live with him for all time — here 
 in this peaceful city, among its intellectual, 
 peace-loving inhabitants — here I could live 
 and learn, forget the past — in truth, I felt that 
 I had no Past, for all was Present, Present 
 and Future — and I lived! 
 
 "But hear me, child" — again that voice! 
 that dear expression! — "hear me out. I do not 
 want to mislead you: you are living in a city 
 built by human hands many, many thousands 
 of years before you on the earth began to cal- 
 culate time — thousands of years before your 
 wise men believe that the earth, as a planet, 
 existed ; when many of them believed that this 
 globe was flying through space in trillions of 
 atoms; before it was called together by that 
 Great Force that created all; before a Voice 
 breathed among the molecules and attracted 
 them into one great mass, then by a breath 
 sent the ball whirling through space again, 
 attracted by that powerful electrical body — 
 the sun — and caused to rotate and revolve, 
 cooling as it rolled. Then a little pigmy race 
 was started. How long, think you, would it 
 
172 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 take to populate the earth, beginning with one 
 male and one female, and allowing for the 
 natural deaths?" 
 
 "Natural deaths!" I exclaimed, entirely 
 ignoring a part of his query, and answering 
 only what impressed me most. "Death was 
 caused by sin of our first parents!" I said, 
 although I did not fully believe what I 
 affirmed. 
 
 Lovidorosa laughed. "You are not sincere. 
 So long as there is life, there must be death. 
 But what is death? INIerely a transforma^ 
 tion — resting of matter; at least, to our sight, 
 it rests. But it is all the time taking on a new 
 form, changing, beautifying. A body may 
 decay, and beautiful flowers spring up over 
 the grave; the electrical forces are gathered 
 again into space, drawn into the sun, purified 
 and returned to earth; the gases escape; the 
 hme becomes a part of earth; and each part 
 of the body is attracted to its origin again. 
 Nothing is lost: all obey the law. That law 
 was not, however, that this body of clay should 
 live forever, and retain this wrinkled, mouldy 
 condition; it is a part of the earth and there 
 it must return. Sin had no more to do with 
 that fixed law than your actions or mine of 
 to-day had. So long as your people cling to 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 173 
 
 that idea, they will fall behind in the train of 
 intellectual thought; they will also persist in 
 shifting the responsibihty of their deeds from 
 where it properly belongs — on themselves. 
 Sin is discord and ignorance — a note out of 
 harmony; but it behooves us to play at all 
 times our sweetest and most harmonious 
 strains. Discord will not be acceptable when 
 we understand concord. Inhabitants of other 
 planets have long ago abandoned that idea 
 of the origin of sin, and are progressing, while 
 you are moving but slowly — too slowly — for 
 the march of progress is so swift that others 
 pass you, precede you, close in around you, 
 and the gap where you walked is refilled and 
 you are left behind. I want to show you many 
 things that when you return you can impart 
 your knowledge to your fellows." 
 
 "But how? I cannot remember all I have 
 already seen." 
 
 "My child, summon to your aid spirits of 
 the air, little electric bodies that move where 
 they are attracted. Call upon them to aid 
 you, and they will rush to your assistance and 
 fill in the vacancies of your memory until you 
 can formulate plans of what you here see. 
 These sprites will gladly come, if called; they 
 merely wait a beckoning. I vdll aid you, too. 
 
174 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Call for Lovidorosa — that is my name — and 
 I will come." 
 
 "How is that possible when you live here?" 
 
 "Lovidorosa knows no limitations: he goes 
 wherever electricity penetrates. Electricity 
 penetrates all things; therefore, Lovidorosa 
 goes — he and his sprites." 
 
 I looked at him, be\nldered. "And these 
 sprites?" 
 
 "Atoms of electricity — formerly a part of 
 man's brain. After death, these particles 
 again permeate the air, ever ready to fasten 
 themselves to an earthly brain that they may 
 grow and increase in strength, at the same time 
 aiding the mortal to a clearer insight." 
 
 "What of the soul? Is that naught but 
 electricity? Or has man a soul?" 
 
 "Man is a soul, my child. Soul is the center. 
 God is soul, around which all centers. Soul is 
 the infinite part of man that binds him to the 
 Infinite." 
 
 "But electricity! is that synonymous with 
 soul?" 
 
 "It is not. Soul may exist without elec- 
 tricity: but electricity without soul, never!" 
 
 "I have always thought, though, that elec- 
 tricity is a force, and soul " 
 
 "Soul force," interrupted the sage. "Soul 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 175 
 
 is our identity when we are released from our 
 earthly condition. By soul we know each 
 other." 
 
 "What of the form, then? Pardon me, but 
 I am curious. I do not understand." 
 
 Lovidorosa beamed on me, not with a 
 patronizing air, but as an interested teacher 
 who delights in giving instructions ; though he 
 doubtless knew the extent of my knowledge 
 before I asked a question, yet he replied as 
 willingly as though I had been his equal in 
 wisdom. "You are but an infant. Look at 
 me! You gaze on one who has been released 
 from earthly environments for many hundreds 
 of years. I take the form I once had that my 
 loved ones here may recognize me. You would 
 not look so astonished did you but fully under- 
 stand. Were my people all released I need 
 not assume the form I do: they would recog- 
 nize the soul. But their eyes are yet heavy; 
 they cannot fully discern the finer forces." 
 
 I now understood what caused the peculiar 
 sensation I experienced when near Lovidorosa, 
 as in the presence of a superior being. I un- 
 derstood, too, the remark of the other guide — 
 "He is with us, yet not of us." 
 
 "Why?" I queried, "why do you still remain 
 here? Is there not another place?" 
 
176 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "Paradiso!" he exclaimed. "Or Heaven, as 
 you understand it. What is either but a satis- 
 fied condition of mind? I am satisfied here, 
 and so long as my work calls me here, and so 
 long as one of my descendants remains in the 
 flesh in Bunavere, I remain. Afterwards " 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "I will gravitate to that condition for which 
 I am fitted — to which I have attained. That 
 worries me not, for the Great Central Soul 
 will regulate that. At present I wish for noth- 
 ing more than to aid my fellows — to suggest 
 where their ideas fall short — to unfold and 
 assist until we attain perfection. What need 
 have we for another Paradiso? We have it 
 here in that perfect oneness, in the unfoldment 
 of our souls according to our ability. I have 
 the advantage: I can glide through realms of 
 space where electricity attracts me, and there 
 learn ideas new to me, and return and impart 
 my knowledge." 
 
 "Are you the only one of your kind in this 
 city?" 
 
 "We are all of a kind, child; but I am the 
 only one now who is so fortunate as to be 
 released from his fleshly environments. I am 
 appointed to instruct; I am only fulfilling my 
 mission. But, come, we must hasten !" 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 177 
 
 As he said this, a dazzling light shot across 
 the sky, and I looked up. My companion 
 raised his eyes also, and stood staring into the 
 sky. Though it was midday, and the tropical 
 sun was at its brightest, the daylight could not 
 compare in brilliancy to the light above. It 
 was as though the heavens had opened their 
 great doors, which extended entirely across 
 our range of vision, and revealed some of the 
 beauties within. The blue canopy was drawn 
 apart and held back by invisible hands; and 
 through the aperture, and beyond, I could see 
 dazzling beings floating and gliding through 
 space in a flood of silver and golden hght. 
 Three times the curtains of blue were drawn 
 apart; three times they closed. Then, with 
 wondrous rapidity, a star formed in the very 
 center of the sky, and gradually increased in 
 size until each point rested on the horizon. The 
 many colored lights that shot from it were 
 wonderful to see. It was as though thickly 
 studded with gems of every hue, each magni- 
 fying in brilliance and brightness a hundred 
 fold. Five white doves, one from each point 
 of the star, met in the center, fluttered for a 
 moment, then flew away. Slowly the star 
 arose, growing fainter and farther away. 
 
 T glanced at my companion, who had not 
 
178 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 moved. He still stood with uplifted eyes, the 
 light playing across his bronzed and noble face. 
 As the star grew dimmer, he stretched both 
 hands upward, wistfully. The star again 
 lowered until it hung directly over us, and a 
 voice from its midst whispered in sweet and 
 distinct tones, like the tinkling of silver bells 
 — "And, behold, I come quickly; and my 
 reward is with me, to give every man accord- 
 ing as his work shall be." The star vanished, 
 and Lovidorosa, with a serene and satisfied 
 countenance, looked at me. He offered no 
 explanation, nor did he refer to the emblem, 
 although his expression convinced me that he 
 was not altogether void of understanding. 
 
 Immediately a bell sounded, then another, 
 and another, until five had pealed out ; then the 
 most musical sounds it has ever been my lot 
 to hear, fell on my ears — music, rapturous, 
 sonorous and heart gladdening — music, sweet, 
 ethereal, divine — penetrating all space — 
 vibrating every heart chord, as though played 
 upon by cherub fingers, exciting admiration, 
 joy and delight — now deep as the rolhng of 
 chariot wheels to battle — now sweet as the 
 play of zephyrs across the harp-strings of a 
 wood nymph — now gay as a troubadour of 
 old in the presence of his lady — now loving and 
 
LOVIDOROSA AND I 179 
 
 caressing as the cooing tones of a dove. 
 
 I looked at Lovidorosa for an explanation, 
 and saw that benign face radiant with a holy 
 light, and even in the brightness of the noon- 
 day sun, I noticed scintillations, at once blind- 
 ing and inspiring, emanating from his very 
 soul. The music ceased all too soon. "It is a 
 part of each day," he replied. "You have 
 noticed the great central tower that stands in 
 the very heart of our city?" I nodded. "And 
 the four others, one at each cardinal point ?" I 
 nodded again. "Witliin each of those towers is 
 an instrument of music, attuned to electricity, 
 and dedicated to the electrical god; and every 
 day, when the central point in the firmament 
 is reached, that great electrical body yonder 
 favors us with music grand and glorious, ever 
 changing, and ever new." 
 
 "And may I go to those towers? I would 
 see 
 
 "That is one thing that is forbidden you; 
 they are sacred. Enjoy the music and forget 
 the musicians." 
 
 "The musicians!" I exclaimed. "And 
 who " 
 
 But Lovidorosa made no reply, only 
 hastened me onward the faster. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE RISEN STAB 
 
 Night was deepening over Bunavere, if a 
 city illuminated by thousands of electric lights, 
 making it brighter and more radiant than the 
 hghtest day, could truthfully be said to have a 
 night. But call it what you may, Bunavere, 
 at the hour of t^vilight, became the gayest of 
 the gay, increasing as the hours of night came 
 on. The day, in comparison, was like a chrys- 
 alis, hiding its inward beauties from the sight ; 
 while night was the butterfly, gorgeous in 
 colors of black and gold, azure and crimson, 
 and blending of harmonious colors, from the 
 faintest pink to the carnation of a blushing 
 maiden's cheek. Doors were thrown ajar, and 
 everywhere could be seen radiantly lighted 
 homes — electric Hght and electric warmth — 
 where feasting and merrymaking were carried 
 on, where children laughed and played with 
 skilfully made toys, many of which it is im- 
 possible to describe, having nothing with which 
 to compare them. There were miniature 
 houses and cities, carts and motors, trees and 
 plants; there were birds and flowers of every 
 
 180 
 
THE RISEN STAR 181 
 
 hue; lilies that opened Kke a cup, displaying 
 tiny birds of gorgeous plumage within; musi- 
 cal instruments that did not rasp and grate, 
 but soothed one with their melodies. But I 
 saw no representation of animals, and could 
 account for this in only one way : they had no 
 animals to imitate. Perhaps this people, I 
 mused, had advanced beyond the age of ani- 
 mals. Perhaps there was nothing in their 
 natures to create a desire for them ; so studious, 
 spiritual and intellectual that animals and ani- 
 mal magnetism were not necessary to their 
 existence. Is it possible that when we, too, 
 have grown wiser and more advanced in 
 spiritual knowledge, that we will have pro- 
 gressed beyond the animal age? 
 
 But I could not long meditate while such a 
 panorama was passing before my sight. 
 Young girls, — ^the first I had seen in this city 
 of wizards, — with dark, clear complexions and 
 flowing dark hair, crowned by long, white veils 
 and garlands of roses of every color, danced 
 along the street, singing sweet songs of love 
 and innocence to the accompaniment of a small 
 harp that could be easily carried; others cried 
 their gratuitous wares, miniature bouquets, 
 garlands and wreaths of superb roses, twining 
 them around their hthe bodies, over their flow- 
 
182 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 ing draperies — loops and ropes and knots of 
 roses covering the fair creatures from raven 
 heads to sandaled feet. 
 
 Past these beautiful, singing, dancing girls, 
 on through the crowds of youths and maidens 
 walking arm in arm, Lovidorosa and I walked, 
 every one, even to the tiniest child capable of 
 consciousness, making obeisance to my com- 
 panion whose face shone v,iih. radiant light, 
 his eyes, apparently of white flame, emitting 
 rays of purity, earnest and searching. 
 
 Everywhere was merriment, everywhere was 
 revelry; but everj'^vhere was the pleasure of 
 innocence — the pleasures that only the white- 
 souled can enjoy — the pleasures that the Re- 
 cording Angel delights to witness — pleasures 
 in which young men and beautiful maidens 
 joined with that sweet abandon of childhood. 
 Nowhere a rough sound, but eveiywhere har- 
 monJ^ Nowhere a vulgar, unfitting Avord or 
 act, but everj''where perfect freedom — free be- 
 cause of the chastity that inspired and covered 
 all. 
 
 Bands of little children, flower-crowned, 
 glided in and out among the crowd, singing 
 gay, bright songs, or laughing and chattering 
 merrily; or, marched by twos and threes, carry- 
 ing phable, braided ropes of exceptionally fine, 
 
THE RISEN STAR 183 
 
 silk-like fibre, which I at once recognized as 
 the essential element in the clothing of the men, 
 even to the robes of Lovidorosa and the Chief 
 Consul. The clothing of the women and girls, 
 as well as that of the tiny children, was of silk ; 
 and, being desirous to know from whence it 
 came, I spoke of it to my companion who told 
 me of the universal culture of the silkworm, 
 whose production was considered as a fitting 
 apparel for loved women and children, but too 
 fine for the sturdier sex. 
 
 Electric vehicles, decorated with vari-colored 
 flowers, radiating a blaze of light, moved noise- 
 lessly along the streets, beneath arches embla- 
 zoned with tiny lights peeping out from the 
 center of roses and Mlies, giving one the im- 
 pression of a firefly settling down to enjoy the 
 sweetness of the flower, emitting its Hght 
 meanwhile. 
 
 Star-eyed women walked gracefully along, 
 their draped robes falling in folds about them; 
 or sat smiling on luxurious couches near the 
 doorways, conversing with a bearded, giant 
 man, or playing with a cherub that clung to her 
 neck, burying its face in the folds of her robe, 
 or scenting the sweetness from her perfumed 
 hair, laughing in glee the while. Truly, the 
 Maker of All must consider this people the 
 
184 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 fairest of His creation! With eyes and hair 
 dark as midnight; beautiful skin as smooth as 
 ivory, but with that richness of bloom that is 
 given only to those who have lived beneath 
 the tropical sun, where the coloring is at its 
 best; ruby lips that courted kisses, innocent 
 and loving, superb figures and graceful move- 
 ments that reminded one of the fabled god- 
 desses ; aye, truly, this is the most perfect work 
 of the Creator! Here women were held as 
 queens; here was their kingdom with many 
 willing worshippers; here her reign was per- 
 fect, her power supreme. 
 
 Lovidorosa and I were silent as we walked 
 onward \\ith the crowd. As the hour grew 
 late, all turned, and, with more subdued voices, 
 marched onward in one direction, apparently 
 with the same object in view. I, who felt as 
 though in the midst of the glories of Para- 
 dise, was in raptures. I took whatever came, 
 asking no questions, and wondering little. All 
 seemed in such perfect accord, all in tuneful 
 harmony, as if fitted for the place it occupied. 
 All seemed as though a part of a great plan, 
 perfectly carried out — a program that was be- 
 ing fulfilled without any break or discord. 
 
 All at once a flash as of a great city on fire, 
 shot across the heavens. I looked up and be- 
 
THE RISEN STAR 185 
 
 held the five large towers ahlaze with light 
 from hase to dome, as though each was a torch. 
 From each of the four outer towers, a great, 
 round light, like a huge snake, hut everywhere 
 of the same thickness, connected with the cen- 
 tral tower. I looked toward the residence of 
 the Chief Consul. It, too, was alight from the 
 soHd foundation to the uppermost piece of 
 marhle. Ropes of electricity outlined the roof, 
 gables and towers, window casings and door- 
 ways. The painted figures on the windows 
 themselves were each outhned with lights re- 
 flecting the many colors of the glass. 
 
 Instantly, what seemed like great avenues of 
 music opened up, and volume after volume of 
 the most glorious harmony floated on the night 
 air — volumes that seemed concealed in the 
 pent-up years of ages past— coined from old 
 masters who lived and died millions of years 
 ago — coming from the very bowels of existence 
 
 from the center of the universe. Great waves 
 
 of harmony rushed toward each other, merged 
 and rolled on, forming an ocean of music that 
 rose and fell in exquisite vibratory sounds. 
 
 Oppressed by the grandeur of it all, I 
 stopped and clasped my hands in delight. I, 
 who never was a Christian, who was never re- 
 ligious, involuntarily exclaimed: "Surely, only 
 
186 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 a people who have known Christ could accom- 
 plish this ! Only God-worshippers could com- 
 prehend it all!" 
 
 Lovidorosa turned on me a look of pity. 
 "Child, you speak in riddles! Much excite- 
 ment has turned your brain." 
 
 "But know ye not God? Christ?" I cried 
 earnestly. 
 
 "God — electricity — the Great Controlling 
 Force — the Great Central Soul!" he said, 
 solemnly. "Yes: we know His power; we see 
 His works. That is all anyone has seen. We 
 recognize a master hand behind it all; but we 
 call it electricity. But Christ we know not." 
 
 "Christ is the Son of God!" I said, with 
 great earnestness and power. 
 
 "So are we all," said my guide, who foiled 
 me at every turn. "The nearer we approach 
 to our ideal of the Over-Ruling Power, the 
 better for us. No one can be more the Son of 
 God than he who Hves up to his highest ideal." 
 
 "But Christ — the beginning — ^the Saviour 
 of men — the Intermediate Power " 
 
 "You are living in the Year of the Earth, 
 the 101,000th," said Lovidorosa, with impres- 
 sive earnestness, but very tenderly, as though 
 instructing a child in ways of right. "Little 
 one, the connection between our souls and the 
 
THE RISEN STAR 18T 
 
 Great Central Soul, is perfect, and our mes- 
 sages sure. We need not a mediator. A me- 
 diator must needs come only to those who have 
 severed connection with the Central Soul — 
 whose batteries refuse to act, because practi- 
 cally dead. If souls draw themselves away 
 from the Center of All, and break the connec- 
 tion, they must be re-connected. Doubtless, 
 that was the mission of the one of whom you 
 speak. We are perfectly connected ; therefore, 
 know not your Christ." And peremptorily 
 closing the conversation, he walked on so 
 quickly that I almost ran to keep pace. 
 
 Onward we went, onward until we came to 
 a magnificent structure built of the same 
 beautiful red cedar, polished and grained. 
 The foundation of white marble glistened in 
 the light. Colunms of pure white marble stood 
 at each of the four comers; and a marble arch 
 spanned the doorway through which the people 
 were now surging, not pushing or crowding, 
 but marching as though on parade. As the 
 first entered the doorway, a chant was com- 
 menced, and everyone — man, woman and child 
 — sang, the thousands of voices blending in 
 perfect harmony, now rising and swelling like 
 the voice of the sea, again growing fainter and 
 farther away until a mere whisper was heard. 
 
188 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 All bowed in adoration as they walked be- 
 neath the arch. I could distinguish the voice 
 of Lovidorosa above all others, not that he was 
 nearer me, but his voice was of great volume, 
 clear and penetrating like the lower notes of a 
 grand organ. It was from him alone that I 
 caught the words of the musical chant: 
 
 Unto thee, my people, do I wonders reveal; 
 
 Unto thee, my beloved, I give the seal. 
 
 The key of the future. The present and the 
 past 
 
 Are now but fleeting shadows, too dim to last. 
 
 Unto thee, my people, show I wonders su- 
 preme; 
 
 On thee, my beloved, I, the Great Soul, will 
 beam. 
 
 Show you marvels now hidden your powers 
 will control 
 
 Wonders that lie dormant in the depths of the 
 Soul. 
 
 From out of the far distance, I heard a deep 
 voice, sounding at once both near and far: 
 
 Lovidorosa: — 
 
 Come, all ye people, prostrate bow; 
 People : (bowing) : — 
 
THE RISEN STAR 189 
 
 O, loved one, we salute thee now. 
 Lovidorosa: — ^ 
 
 Salute not me, but a Higher Power. 
 People: — 
 
 Loved one, we adore Him from this hour. 
 All (chanting): — 
 
 He is the power on land, on sea; 
 
 He is to heaven and hell the key; 
 
 He is supreme of powers that be 
 
 The All- Absorbing ^Mystery. 
 
 Alleluia ! All praise ! All praise ! 
 
 The last syllables had just been uttered in 
 a sweet, penetrating staccato, when I looked 
 around to speak to Lo\ddorosa. But he was 
 gone! Where? I looked wildly about me in 
 the huge building, for, with the crowd, I had 
 entered it. A sense of loneliness almost over- 
 powered me. I was alone ! although thousands 
 were near me, passing me, touching me, but 
 still alone! I knew nothing better to do than 
 to follow the example of others : to find a place 
 in the building where I could observe. 
 
 The exterior view of the structure did not 
 impress me as being unusually large; but the 
 interior vastness was appalHng, as thousands 
 after thousands filed in and seated themselves 
 all around the sides of the building, where row 
 
190 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 after row of seats was placed, like an amphi- 
 theatre. From any part of the house, the cen- 
 ter of the structure was visible. Music eman- 
 ated from everywhere — grand organs, swelling 
 with an invisible power, played divine har- 
 monies. 
 
 In the center of the temple — for such it 
 was — was a platform of white marble that 
 glistened and glittered in the rays of light. 
 From this platform, rose an altar that, flower- 
 covered, shone Hke so many iridescent lights. 
 Around this altar, whereon rested a great book 
 with cover and leaves of gold, were four, huge 
 wings that restlessly waved to and fro with the 
 slightest breeze from the door, or with the great 
 electrical power that filled the room; I could 
 not tell which. 
 
 As the wings moved, lights of every color 
 shone through them or irradiated from their 
 surfaces. One moment they would be golden, 
 another silver fading into white. Again, deep 
 crimson, dotted with gold and silver spangles, 
 like the wings of a gorgeous butterfly, blend- 
 ing into fainter and fainter pink until scarcely 
 a hue of rose was visible ; again, from amber to 
 deepest yellow and orange, flecked with rose, 
 gently waving like live things. Occasionally, 
 one could catch a ghmpse of the beyond, re- 
 
THE RISEN STAR 191 
 
 vealing myriads of other wings, faintly wav- 
 ing, softly moving, like beautiful angels on 
 guard. 
 
 The magnificence of this central scene 
 blinded me for a moment, and I did not see 
 the figure standing on the platform. JMy heart 
 leaped as I recognized Lovidorosa. He placed 
 one hand on the altar, and rays of every hue 
 darted throughout the length and breadth of 
 the temple. He raised his eyes heavenward, 
 and the great dome was ablaze with light. 
 Flowers, aglow Mke living fire, hung from the 
 corners of the room, or were festooned from 
 dome to column, and from column to arch- 
 way. 
 
 Instead of the pecuhar dress Lovidorosa 
 had worn, he now was clothed in a robe of shin- 
 ing white that sparkled and glistened as the 
 wings moved to and fro and the rays of light 
 touched the silver threads in its making. His 
 long hair and beard looked like so many fine 
 white threads of hght. His grand, beneficent 
 face was illumined until it shone with a divine 
 fire. His eyes irradiated warmth and wis- 
 dom, as he smiled kindly on his people and on 
 the children who passed and unloaded their 
 sweet burdens of flowers on the platform at his 
 feet. Others strewed stemless roses along the 
 
192 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 aisles, making a pathway of sweet-scented 
 flowers and filling the great building with fra- 
 grance. 
 
 Lovidorosa, in the midst of this grandeur, 
 with the light playing caressingly on his kind 
 face, looked the disembodied spirit that he was. 
 If a faint wave of incredulity had swept over 
 me when he told me that he was no longer of 
 earth, that doubt now all disappeared, and I 
 looked upon him as being what he claimed. 
 Such a divine insight of knowledge and things 
 spiritual, reflected on his countenance, that I, 
 like the other spectators, was struck with awe, 
 though I, of all the great assembly, seemed not 
 to fully understand — I alone was not a part 
 of the multitude — I was detached — a tiling 
 apart — while they, each and all, even to the 
 most infantile, flower-crowned head, somehow 
 had a part in the great plan of tliis mighty, but 
 gentle, ruler. A feeling of sadness crept over 
 me — a feeling that seemed to fill the vastness, 
 as though some great, unseen event, an un- 
 avoidable calamity, were about to transpire. 
 
 In the distance, the grand organs swelled, 
 seemingly responsive to Lovidorosa, for with 
 every movement of his, the tones vibrated 
 more intensely, or almost died away in a plain- 
 tive cry of mingled joy and sadness. Louder 
 
THE RISEN STAR 193 
 
 and louder again they rolled until the build- 
 ing was filled with vibrations of harmony, 
 sounding as the roar of the sea, or the incom- 
 ing tide, with wave lashing against wave, piling 
 higher and higher until the magnitude was 
 almost oppressive; then, ere we were over- 
 whelmed, it gradually grew fainter and 
 fainter, until a part of our souls seemed drawn 
 from us in a vain, wistful, yearning desire to 
 embrace the music and make it a part of us. 
 
 As the volume increased again, great doors, 
 heretofore unseen, near the dome and almost 
 directly above the central figure, opened, and 
 revealed a pathway of light that, sliining into 
 the brilliant room, was yet powerful enough 
 to reflect its brilliancy. With tense and 
 anxious faces, all looked up, and there beheld 
 vast numbers of white, shining lights that 
 moved as though controlled by will. Some 
 hovered near the radiant head of Lovidorosa; 
 others, in the distance, were seen coming nearer 
 and nearer, attracted by some force we could 
 not see. Rays now formed and in some way 
 were connected with the central figure, uniting 
 with his magnetism and surrounding him with 
 an aura. An exceeding brightness surrounded 
 his head, as though he had been crowned with 
 the silver glories of Paradise. 
 
194 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Lovidorosa looked upward toward the open- 
 ing, and, in answer to sometliing that none of 
 us seemed to hear, bowed his venerable head. 
 Turning tow^ard the people, he spoke, and the 
 rich, sonorous voice filled the temple as the 
 tones of the organs had done. A breathless 
 stillness now pervaded all, that every syllable 
 might be heard. 
 
 "My beloved," and each heart seemed to 
 tremble, waiting to hear they knew not what, 
 "for long I have labored with you. For long, 
 you have listened to my words, and obeyed my 
 slightest mandates. For long I have happily 
 tarried with you, instructing you even as I was 
 instructed in other worlds than this. For long, 
 we have been one people : we shall still be one. 
 I am called, loved ones; I have seen the em- 
 blem; my mission is e'en now finished. Weep 
 not," he gently remonstrated, as each head 
 bent low in suppliance and sorrow; "ask not to 
 have me stay longer with you, for my time has 
 come. Did you ask that I remain, I e'en must 
 go ; and your grief will but rend this heart and 
 soul of mine ; it will but decrease my electrical 
 forces, for, by the power of attraction, some 
 will remain with you, lest you give me a will- 
 ing departure. 
 
 "I beg of you to allow me to go into the 
 
THE RISEN STAR 195 
 
 fields of my future labors with my fullest 
 capacity — into the fields that are now opening 
 to me, where others, more than you, are in need 
 of instruction. The Great Soul attracts me, 
 and even though you mourned my departure 
 night and day, I could not remain with you, 
 for the force that attracts is the Great Central 
 Force; and to it I am called. My heart is 
 almost torn from me as I sever the cord that 
 binds, but, my beloved, I will meet you in 
 greater fields of wisdom — where greater capa- 
 cities for development are furnished — and 
 where we will all be, as here, one people. I am 
 called, but sorrow not; rather rejoice. Would 
 that I could take all my beloved with me! 
 Would that we need not be separated even for 
 a time! Would that I could draw you to 
 
 me " 
 
 With a crash that shook the great structure 
 from foundation to dome, the pathway of light 
 opened wider and wider. Great bands of 
 white-robed beings came to meet the man who 
 was no longer to remain with us. He threw 
 back his head, stretched forth his arms, and 
 gradually rose. The very earth was quaking 
 as the people, terrified, looked upward and 
 watched their loved one pass beyond their 
 reach. Some bowed and silently wept. Others 
 
196 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 wailed aloud and gave vent to their grief. The 
 lights instantly went out and left the multi- 
 tudes in darkness. Sounds like the roar of an 
 oncoming storm were heard. Thunder rolled 
 and pealed. Sheets of fierce lightning flashed 
 through the open doors. Qualdngs that shook 
 the structure, were felt. One shock, more ter- 
 rific than the rest, rent the temple asunder, 
 and through the great openings could be seen 
 flashes of vivid lightning from out of the awe- 
 inspiring heavens. People shrieked and rushed 
 for the doors, falling in their hurry and dark- 
 ness. All the while the thunder roared like 
 hundreds of wild beasts caged. 
 
 I, silent in terror and wonderment, stood 
 alone. The crowd surged by me, but never 
 touching me, in their waihng and crowding for 
 the open door. One side of the building col- 
 lapsed, shutting off the exit. Cries of terror 
 rent the air — then a stillness. Small bodies of 
 light floated through the air, some more bril- 
 liant than others; and, remembering what 
 Lovidorosa had said, I recognized them as the 
 electrical part of the ones who now were no 
 longer of earth, who had been crushed by the 
 falling walls. Other atoms of electricity 
 joined these, until, like so many fireflies, they 
 floated about the room. I watched intently 
 
THE RISEN STAR 197 
 
 and saw two unite and merge into one, though 
 two separate and distinct. I wondered, but as 
 I did so, I saw others do the same. Some re- 
 mained alone, strong and lustrous. Others, 
 weaker, shone but faintly. Tiny httle white- 
 robed creatures floated about, and I recognized 
 some of the tottering little ones who had 
 crowned their curls with flowers. Evidently, 
 they did not have to go through the electrical 
 process, but took forms at once, and were, from 
 the moment, spirits. 
 
 As yet, not one thought had I given for my 
 own safety, so interested was I in watching the 
 developments. The four great wings, as yet 
 unharmed, appeared spectral in the flashes of 
 lightning, constantly waving, softly moving. 
 A distant roar, increasing as it came, now rent 
 the air. The remaining walls toppled. The 
 roof fell, burying thousands more in the debris. 
 Shrieks and supplications rent the air, and 
 more and more little Hghts rose. With a 
 wrench that shook the earth, the entire build- 
 ing became a mass of ruins; and I somehow 
 gazed and saw it all. 
 
 The atoms of light were now attracted, one 
 to another, some in twos, and others alone, but 
 all forming a brilliant figure that took the form 
 of a star. I watched as it rose higher and 
 
198 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 higher, increasing in brilliancy, and saw radi- 
 ating from it, in scintillating letters — "One 
 people." The heavens parted as they had done 
 in the morning, the star disappeared inside, 
 the great blue curtains closed again. I gazed 
 in wonderment and awe, and as I gazed, a hght 
 brighter than the sun veiled the blue. I still 
 gazed, and the sky tinged to faintest pink ; and 
 there in letters of burnished gold, appeared 
 the words: 
 
 "Ships shall pass where mountains have 
 been ; fishes shall swim where men have walked 
 and cities have flourished ; for, verily, even unto 
 the ends of the world, no other peoples shall 
 dwell where these, my chosen, have tarried." 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 BUNAVERE 
 
 For hours I must have lain in a stupor, 
 though, for aught I knew, it might have been 
 only moments — or years, for I reahzed noth- 
 ing. After rousing, I was conscious that I had 
 been stunned in some unaccountable manner; 
 and my unconsciousness was the result. I was 
 bewildered for a time, but on gaining my full 
 senses, I remembered all — clear and distinct. 
 Again, I saw the beautiful city — ye gods, how 
 beautiful! Again, I saw the brilliant illumin- 
 ation, the dazzling light, the fairest of women, 
 the purest of mankind; and, oh! ye gods, how 
 vividly I remembered Lovidorosa and the risen 
 star. I was thankful that I had beheld, even 
 for so short a time, such a blissful Paradise, 
 and had heard the harmonies that can come 
 only from instruments manipulated by angel 
 fingers. 
 
 A feeling of deep despair seized me, and I 
 determined to rise and view once again the 
 site where Bunavere stood, and locate the ruins 
 of the great structure from which the star 
 
 199 
 
200 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 arose. I attempted to rise, but fell back weak 
 and exhausted. I bemoaned my fate, know- 
 ing that nothing but the great bowlders and 
 endless caverns would hear and echo my cries. 
 I felt that I had lost all — had gained e'enmost 
 the gates of Paradise, only to be repulsed and 
 turned away, falling lower and lower until I 
 reached the bowels of the earth. I had seen a 
 city flourishing; I had seen it submerged, and 
 its people saved. I had seen mountains in- 
 verted, and the waves of ocean roll where they 
 had once towered upward to the sky. My heart 
 longed for my beautiful Bunavere — mine be- 
 cause I had been the only one to gaze upon its 
 beauties, for the inhabitants were a part of the 
 city itself. 
 
 "O, Bunavere!" I called. "Bunavere, my 
 own ! come to one who loves you. O, Bunavere, 
 my beloved! let me view your charms again; 
 and if you perish, let me perish with you! 
 Bunavere!" And my voice ended in a heart- 
 rending wail. 
 
 "Bunavere!" called the rocks one to another. 
 "Bunavere!" cried the walls of the caverns. 
 "Bunavere!" rippled the water, joining me in 
 my vain cry for my loved and lost. "Buna- 
 vere!" was taken up by the winds, and wafted 
 through hollows and liills in tliis underground 
 
Giving a cry of joy, she clasped me in her arms 
 
BUNAVERE 201 
 
 world. That one sweet word was the echo of 
 all their cries. 
 
 Tormented and grieved beyond endurance, 
 I collected all my forces and rose to a sitting 
 posture. I held out my arms wildly, despair 
 on every feature and in my voice: "O, Buna- 
 vere! Bunavere!" 
 
 Softly and gently before me glided a maiden 
 of ravisliing beauty, her long, black hair flow- 
 ing in wavelets over her shoulders and over 
 the white satin gown she wore. I gazed at her 
 stupefied, speechless. Was I again in Buna- 
 vere ? Here was a representative of that race ; 
 here was one still left to comfort, to remind me 
 that all was not taken from me. Nowhere 
 outside of Bunavere could such a wondrous 
 beauty be found. Nearer and nearer she came, 
 gently gliding, barely touching the pebbles 
 with her white sandaled feet, her satin robe of 
 Grecian drapery falling in folds about her 
 lithe form. 
 
 As she gazed more closely at me, coming 
 nearer and nearer until I could feel her warm 
 breath on my cheek, see her lustrous eyes look- 
 ing into mine, I returning that gaze as though 
 fascinated by It, a bewitching smile overspread 
 her face, and, gi\T[ng a cry of joy, she clasped 
 me in her arms. "And you called me — you 
 
202 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 called Buna Vere!" she cried exultantly. 
 "Buna Vere has come to you, child. I had 
 mourned you as dead; but here" — and she 
 gazed wildly about, and shuddered — "here 
 is the very spot he threw you. Child, Buna 
 Vere has called you many times, and you came 
 not. But Buna Vere had to wait till her 
 child called her; then her heart heard, and 
 she came quickly, gladly, like one on air. 
 My child, my child, you are found! restored 
 to your own! My love has grown with our 
 separation. I have not tired in my search 
 for you. Though ofttimes weary and sad, yet 
 I have searched all these many years." 
 
 "Years!" I echoed, wondering if I had been 
 an inhabitant of the beautiful city for years. 
 Was I now an old, gray-haired, gray-bearded 
 man returning? I put one hand up to my face ; 
 it was just as smooth as before; not a stiff hair 
 roughened my fingers. I surely could not 
 have been away so long. What did she mean ? 
 But she must know. I lay in her arms, mak- 
 ing no resistance to her embraces, her soft, 
 warm kisses at times falling on my face like 
 rain. Closer and closer she drew me, strain- 
 ing me to her breast like a mother loving her 
 child, gazing into my eyes with hers full of holy 
 love. At times, as I earnestly watched her, 
 
BUNAVERE 203 
 
 I noticed a brilliant glow flash from her dark 
 orbs, like little red flames that meant destruc- 
 tion to whatsoever attracted them. 
 
 "Child — my child!" she murmured. "My 
 long-lost child! But he could not keep you 
 from me always. I know my babe would come 
 back to me as full of love as before — ^would 
 come back and let me fold him in my arms and 
 kiss him so. When I heard that cry for which 
 my soul had waited and longed, I came ^ith 
 the speed of the winds — I came — even from 
 
 " She interrupted herself by her cooing 
 
 and loving. 
 
 It was sweet to lie in this beautiful woman's 
 arms, to be kissed by her full, red lips, to be 
 devoured by the dark eyes through which her 
 soul glimpsed, to be strained to her white 
 breast and be encircled by her tapering arms. 
 As she talked, I became more bewildered. 
 Was she the deluded one ; or was it I ? I gave 
 her the benefit of being mistaken ; but, doubt- 
 less, it was I. I had called wildly for Buna- 
 vere, and this beautiful creature had come in 
 response. Was she a strayed inhabitant of that 
 lost city? Was she the embodiment of that 
 whole people? Was she the star — the risen 
 star — embodied in the form of one of the most 
 marvelously beautiful women I had ever seen? 
 
204 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I felt that I must break the spell; but how? 
 Would it be possible for me, bewildered as I 
 was, to give a rational account of myself — to 
 disclose my identity? I could not see my way 
 clear, for here I was in a cavern unknown, 
 lying on the bare rocks, fondled and caressed 
 by the fairest of nymphs. And why not enjoy 
 the novelty awhile, and let her undeceive her- 
 self? 
 
 I looked into her eyes, and they shone full 
 upon me with such depths of love revealed that 
 I was quiet. A thought flashed over me: I 
 had believed her deluded ; but is not that always 
 true of crazed minds — to think themselves ra- 
 tional and all others insane? My heart filled 
 with terror. Perhaps I was the deluded one, 
 and this exquisite specimen of human flesh and 
 blood was right. I decided to let her have her 
 way, for as yet, I was not averse to being 
 coddled and caressed, petted and kissed by an 
 angel of beauty. She patted my head, kissed 
 my hair, and murmured in soft, cooing accents : 
 
 "My child! my love! How well I remember 
 these curls — these beautiful curls! Ah! are 
 they not damp still with the kisses I bestowed 
 upon them long, long ago ! They did not for- 
 get. See how they curl around my fingers! 
 They, too, love me. ]My precious cliild, he 
 
BUNAVERE 205 
 
 could not keep you from me always. He could 
 not separate us. Cold, cruel, heartless demon ! 
 I throttled him ; I would have choked liim had 
 my strength held out. I would have leaped 
 after you, child — would have snatched you 
 from the embrace of the perilous cavern — but 
 I could not — all was dark — dark — oh ! terribly 
 dark — and I fell. His soul will burn in hell 
 — in a thousand thousand torments for his act. 
 But he did not kill you. You returned when I 
 had almost given up hope. See! I wore this 
 robe — I crowned my hair with flowers — I 
 adorned my throat with jewels — for you." 
 
 "You are beautiful! No angel in Heaven 
 fairer!" I managed to say. 
 
 For this, she clung the tighter, and I relaxed 
 in her embrace. I tried to imagine myself a 
 child that I could the better enjoy her caresses, 
 for they awoke in me memories of long- 
 departed days. I closed my eyes in sweet con- 
 tent and tried to imagine her my loving 
 mother. She saw my lids droop, and, chang- 
 ing her voice to a low coo, she rocked me in 
 her arms till I entered dreamland. 
 
 When I awoke, an odor of in\dting food met 
 my nostrils, and, reaching out in the half-dark- 
 ness, I grasped some viands. I had not realized 
 how very hungry I was until I smelt the food. 
 
we WHERE MEN HAVE W.\LKED 
 
 As I half rose from the rocks that had been 
 my bed, from the hemlock that my companion 
 had gathered for my pillow during my ex- 
 hausted sleep, I saw more fully what had 
 been prepared for me. A consciousness, each 
 moment increasing that I had eaten the same 
 kind of food before, came over me. There were 
 tropical fruits, a turtle's egg, the crisp green 
 that somewhat resembled lettuce, the luscious 
 potato, and cold, clear water that tasted as if 
 it had just come from icy mountain regions — 
 all, even to the dishes of bark, showing the 
 touch of gentle woman's hand, and reminding 
 me so vividly of my convalescing period when 
 lying on the shore in the shelter of the rocks, 
 Was it the same angel hand that was feeding 
 me now? Was it the spirit of the Wind Cave? 
 the one who saved my hfe? the one who was 
 wounded for me ? 
 
 God ! could it be that after all my searching, 
 after all my adventures, my endeavors to find 
 her, I had been miraculously thrown on her 
 mercies again? My heart leaped with delight 
 that I now could have the opportunity to tell 
 her of my gratitude — to thank her — to tell her 
 how much and how often she had been in my 
 thoughts — that my coming here was in search 
 of her. I sat erect. I stared into vacancy. I 
 
BUNAVERE 207 
 
 leaped to my feet, and started out to find her ; 
 but in a calmer moment, I returned, sat down 
 and waited, for in my excitement and my wan- 
 derings I might lose all trace of her. I might 
 go in the opposite direction from which she 
 took, for I knew not the ways of the cavern. 
 I would not run the risk of again losing my 
 jewel, now I had found her. 
 
 The force of her sacrifice and devotion grew 
 on me, and my soul filled with joy. How sweet 
 to have such an angel guardian, more beauti- 
 ful and bewitching than any houri that roamed 
 through the gardens of Paradise. To please 
 her, I finished my dainties, and drew the rude 
 dishes to my lips and kissed them, for had not 
 she, with her own hands, fashioned them — and 
 for me? I drank of the cool, refreshing water, 
 every drop of which cooled my heated blood. 
 I sank back on the hemlock she had gathered, 
 pressing it tenderly to me, and thought of her. 
 Sweet Buna Vere! Beautiful beyond my 
 wildest dreams ! Oh! could I but have her love 
 and her caresses in a way that was satisfying ; 
 but I must not hurry. It was pleasure to have 
 her love me as she did, although she was doubt- 
 less laboring under a delusion. But who is 
 she? I would ask her when she came again, if 
 it would not frighten her. 
 
208 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I knew by my former experience that she 
 would take herself away if she suspected I did 
 not need her ; but now — now, perhaps it would 
 be different, for she loved me, loved me as her 
 own. And was I not? She it was who had 
 twice rescued me; and she it was who was my 
 humble slave, yet one I would fain worship as 
 a queen. Buna Vere, the fair — the embodi- 
 ment of a departed race — the sole reminder of 
 what once was — Buna Vere, my own — ^my 
 companion — my devotee — my guardian angel. 
 O, Buna Vere, I love thee, love thee! 
 
 I heard a light footstep, and, sitting erect, 
 I beheld the angel of my dreams coming 
 quickly toward me, loaded with hemlock 
 boughs. I forgot my intention to be an invalid 
 that she might care for me, in the desire to 
 assume her burden ; and I arose and ran quickly 
 to her, taking the load on my own shoulders 
 and linking one arm in hers. 
 
 She smiled sweetly. "You naughty child! 
 is it not a pleasure for me to work for you? 
 'Tis no work; 'tis the pleasure of love." 
 
 I smiled, too, down into her dark eyes, and 
 said : "And do you not want me to share that 
 pleasure? Think you not that it is a supreme 
 delight for me to carry your burden — ^j^ou who 
 have done so much for me — j^ou who have 
 
BUNAVERE 209 
 
 saved my life " My long, pent-up foun- 
 tain of gratitude was flowing. I threw the 
 hemlock down, and, grasping her soft, white 
 hands in mind, I knelt at her feet. "Buna 
 Vere, it is I who should be the slave; it 
 is I who would willingly surrender to you the 
 remainder of my days, did you but permit me 
 to labor for you, to care for and protect you. 
 See! I am your servant. I kneel at your feet 
 in supplication. I pour out the gratitude of 
 my heart to you, my beloved Buna Vere!" I 
 clung to her waist, my whole soul in my eyes. 
 
 She knelt beside me, and, throwing both 
 arms around my neck, kissed me fervently, I 
 returning kiss for kiss, sipping the dew from 
 her rosy lips. Surely the fervor of my emotion 
 must awake her from her delusion ; but, no ! — 
 
 "My child, speak not to me of gratitude, I 
 who bore you, who held your little head next 
 my breast, every beat of your tiny heart 
 responded to by my own, I who yearned and 
 prayed for your return. My prayers have been 
 answered — and you are here. Think not to 
 deprive me of the joy of caring for you. You 
 are mine — all my own. Is it not so?" And she 
 drew her head near to me, till her eyes met 
 mine, still clinging to my neck. 
 
 I grasped her more tightly in my arms, and 
 
210 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 strained her to my breast. "It is true, Buna 
 Vere; I am yours, heart and soul!" I cried 
 fervently. 
 
 "And body?" 
 
 "And body. But are you not mine, too?" 
 
 "Child, you belong to me — and to God — to 
 no others. You are mine — mine to pour out 
 my love and devotion to. I am yours, yes; 
 but a mother is possessive ; a child is the thing 
 possessed. A mother offers her life for the 
 child ; but the child is never called upon to make 
 that same sacrifice. You see mine is the greater 
 ownership. You are mine, and I am yours; 
 but I possess." And she laughed like the rip- 
 phng water, her voice gurgling and bubbling 
 with mere childish dehght. She had found 
 heaven again, and could I be the one to destroy 
 her happiness? 
 
 I kissed her, and smoothed her dark wave- 
 lets, and she cooed in her joy. I talked to her 
 gently, and she rested in my arms. I drew 
 the hemlock about her, warming her, until the 
 relaxation of her soft body told me she slept. 
 I looked down at her face, tinted with red; at 
 her white eyelids, long-fringed; at her clear- 
 cut features, her sweet mouth, and at her dainty 
 hands, one of which now lay idle in her lap. 
 I feared to move lest I wake her. She had 
 
BUNAVERE 211 
 
 found what she had been yearning for all these 
 years, apparently, and her tired, restless spirit 
 was now in repose. 
 
 I could have cried out with the blissful joy 
 I experienced in holding this loved creature 
 in my armsi — she a queen, I a courtier to whom 
 she had deigned devotion. I could have clasped 
 her to my bosom in my delight, but a sense of 
 her purity overcame me. I would endeavor, 
 little by little, to undeceive her, and, if suc- 
 cessful, the reward would more than recom- 
 pense me for my patience and pains; if not, 
 to live with her in this cavern, to obey her, to 
 caress and be caressed, to be all hers, and be 
 cared for with a maternal devotion, would be 
 more of heaven to me than anything else on 
 earth. It would be joy supreme and eternal: 
 to be all hers, and she mine. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE WIND CAVE 
 
 For hours I held my loved burden, her dark 
 head sinking lower and lower on my shoulder, 
 her raven tresses almost hiding the sweet face. 
 She lay perfectly motionless in my arms, no 
 sound, but her soft, regular breathing, denot- 
 ing that she slept. She was like a tired child 
 that, wearied with pleasure, sinks to sleep from 
 sheer exhaustion, a smile of content on her 
 face, showing that her spirit, even in sleep, 
 communed with the one who had brought her 
 happiness. 
 
 As she slept, I marveled at our being here, 
 and wondered how it all would end. Could it 
 be that we would live forever here in this cave, 
 apart from the rest of the world, sufficient unto 
 ourselves? In the newly awakened love that 
 I had to acknowledge — the very first of my 
 life — I was content; but would it be right to 
 hide such a jewel away from the world? But, 
 love argued, she has lived here, evidently for 
 years, and now was perfectly content, inas- 
 much as she had found what she had been 
 
 212 
 
THE WIND CAVE 213 
 
 searching for. But, however much I might 
 desire to have her here to myself — however 
 much I acknowledged I loved her — reason and 
 my better judgment would not let me be satis- 
 fied. I must do what I could to bring her to a 
 true realization of things — must bring her to 
 understand matters as they existed. 
 
 When she reahzed all, might it not be that 
 she would not love me ? Was it not because she 
 believed me to be who I was not, that I re- 
 ceived her warm kisses, her sweet caresses, and 
 her undivided devotion? And did I rouse her 
 to her normal self, might she not turn against 
 me and hate me for my pains? I was troubled. 
 The situation was peculiar, and I must come 
 to a conclusion alone, for there was no one in 
 whom I could confide — no one to hear my 
 woes — no one to assist me. I must reason 
 — I must solve — and alone! Yes, despite 
 an inner voice that was as feeble as a 
 new-born child, alone! 
 
 Buna Vere awoke with a startled expres- 
 sion on her countenance. In my reverie, I had 
 not noticed her nervous twitching and irregu- 
 lar breathing. "Oh! it is you, child! I am so 
 glad — so glad !" And she snuggled tighter to 
 me. 
 
 "Did you dream someone else held you?" I 
 
214. WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 ventured to say, but fearing I might startle her. 
 
 "O, no, no! But — well, it is all gone now." 
 And she rubbed her forehead vigorously. 
 "How foolish when I have my child again — 
 my love!" But she evidently had not satisfied 
 herself. "I thought I saw him swallowed by 
 Satan, — annihilated, body and soul. And such 
 terrible screams! Oh!" And she clasped her 
 hands tightly over her ears. 
 
 "Buna Vere, you had a bad dream; that is 
 all. See! there is no one here but me — no one 
 but ourselves — Buna Vere and her love. Let 
 your dream pass. Laugh. Let me hear that 
 dear voice in merriment, for I am here now, 
 and notliing can harm you. I am strong, and 
 will protect you even till death." 
 
 "Even till death!" she murmured; "even till 
 death! And afterward, child? afterward?" 
 
 "God," I murmured softly, though I had 
 little sincerity in what I said. 
 
 "Or His opposite?" she asked, with a 
 peculiar smile. 
 
 "No; not that," I protested. "Don't think 
 of that. You are too good — too full of love. 
 I will protect." 
 
 "From shadows? from specters?" she 
 queried. "Have you power there?" I was 
 silent. "They are my foes. They creep 
 
THE WIND CAVE 215 
 
 around, and hide in caverns and crevices, leer- 
 ing at me. Sometimes they are snakes, some- 
 times, distorted human shapes. He always 
 appears as a hideous creature — half man, half 
 reptile. I cannot see why he should bother 
 — how he could come — for he is not disem- 
 bodied. But why did I dream he was anni- 
 hilated by the devil?" 
 
 "My sweet, let us not talk more of your fan- 
 cies and imagery. Forget them, and remem- 
 ber you are with one who loves you better than 
 life. And j^ou love him, too, do you not?" 
 
 Her face cleared instantly, and such bound- 
 less love was expressed in her eyes that my 
 heart leaped. "There is no measure for mater- 
 nal love," she answered. "God is the Foun- 
 tain-Head, and from Him we draw our sup- 
 ply. A mother's love surpasses all other love, 
 except the Fountain from wliich she draws. 
 There are no words that will describe it — no 
 gauge that will measure it. If, in return, her 
 child loves her, she is amply repaid for all 
 worry, pain and anxiety. She has a full 
 recompense." 
 
 "My Buna Vere is fully rewarded, then," 
 I answered. 
 
 "Yes; and Ms plans are foiled. He is loser 
 at his own game. He, whose rightful owner is 
 
216 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Satan But, oh, how wicked I am!" And 
 
 she hid her face on my breast. 
 
 "Who is her I asked. "I will shield you 
 from him." 
 
 "No, no!" and she shuddered violently. 
 
 I said no more, but let her settle her own 
 fears. For a few moments she lay thus, then, 
 rousing herself, she sprang to her feet, her eyes 
 bright, her face clear as sunlight. 
 
 "Have I found my child only to kill him by 
 fasting?" she said, laughingly. "I must 
 away!" And she started to leave me, but I 
 grasped her white robe. 
 
 "Buna Vere, I am strong; let me go with 
 you," I pleaded. 
 
 "No, no! Obey me; stay here!" 
 
 I determined not to yield, even though it be 
 hard to resist her loving commands. "If you 
 do not let me go vA\\\ you, you may not find 
 me here when you return," I said, quite seri- 
 ously. 
 
 She turned on me such frightened eyes, so 
 full of anguish, that I was sorry for what I 
 said. She trembled piteously. "I could bear 
 anything but that. Come!" And she held out 
 a hand to me, which I clasped tight. She grew 
 calm under my touch, and we hurried along to- 
 gether. 
 
THE WIND CAVE 217 
 
 As we walked, a few rays of light fell across 
 our pathway. I looked up, and there, angling 
 in and out, here a turn, there a straight line, I 
 beheld, many feet above us, an aperture that 
 let in the daylight, and which, from its dis- 
 tance above us, looked exceedingly small. On, 
 on, we went again, till I heard water gurgling, 
 rippling almost at our very feet. I stopped. 
 My companion's childish laughter rang out. 
 
 "Come, brave knight," she said, chidingly, 
 "methinks when you cross this stream as many 
 times as I have done, you will go forward with 
 as little fear. See!" and she put one small, 
 sandaled foot on the narrow stone pathway 
 with which nature had bridged the stream, 
 and, looking around, laughingly beckoned 
 me on. 
 
 Stepping on the bridge, I went forward as 
 heedlessly as she had done, following the spark- 
 ling will-o'-the-wisp wherever it might lead. 
 As I went, the mad waters rushed just beneath 
 my feet, the spray dashed around as though 
 just under the narrow bridge the waters leaped 
 below to a great depth. I paused in mid- 
 stream to listen. Far, far down, splash, splash 
 went the water against rocks that obstructed 
 its course, foaming and frothing the while. The 
 steam that arose was suffocating. I felt faint 
 
218 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 and dizzy, and, doubtless, would have fallen 
 and been carried away by the current of the 
 rolling, tossing stream, had not a touch, a hnk- 
 ing of a hand in mine, drawn me forward. 
 
 " 'Tis dangerous to tarry, child," said my 
 Buna Vere. "Know j^ou not that tliis is one 
 of Satan's allurements?" 
 
 "How so?" 
 
 "A legend is rife that tliis current connects 
 with the regions of His Satanic Majesty," she 
 said; "a stream that has lured many to destruc- 
 tion. Once pause, you are almost sure to be 
 lost. Walk boldly, and you defy him and liis 
 allurements. Heard you not the fall the ter- 
 rible waters make? It is just so, I have heard, 
 until it reaches the devil's domain, getting hot- 
 ter as it descends." 
 
 "I think that a man's life would be extinct 
 ere he reached the infernal regions, were the 
 water much hotter than here." 
 
 "Ah! yes, physically; but of all tortures, 
 that of the soul is the worst. Physical endur- 
 ance is short, but that of the soul endless — ah ! 
 endless!" And she hissed out the last word 
 with hatred. "Do you think he has gone this 
 way to hell?" 
 
 "I hope so," I answered; "and is now fur- 
 nishing a holocaust for the king and his cour- 
 
THE WIND CAVE 219 
 
 tiers. But from whence comes this stream? 
 What says the legend?" 
 
 "That is unlaiown. A few paces upward it 
 is entirely spanned by sharp, ragged stones 
 that bruise one's feet and jag the flesh, until 
 one has to give up and come to this crossing. 
 And no more is seen of the stream." 
 
 I wondered, and yet I did not, that Buna 
 Vere had crossed and re-crossed this bridge 
 many hundreds of times, doubtless, in her wild 
 search for sometliing — her child, perhaps; but 
 in her delusion, that idea might have originated 
 from nothing — only a wild fancy of a mad- 
 dened brain. And lie, whoever the man might 
 be, had something to do with her condition and 
 her disordered mind. Whoever he was, she 
 hated him with as intense emotion as she loved 
 me. 
 
 We had crossed the stream, and were now 
 ascending a hill, carefully, cautiously, for a 
 misstep might precipitate us into the mad 
 waters below, and, if the legend be truth, send 
 us hell-ward whether or not. My companion 
 held tight to my hand, and we climbed upward, 
 upward, until the ascent now ceased en- 
 tirely. Pausing a moment, we regained our 
 strength, and, turning half-angling to the left, 
 proceeded. As we did so, I heard a rumbling. 
 
220 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 whirring sound, as of an oncoming tornado 
 that seemed to be beating against the walls of 
 the cavern for entrance. From the stifling air, 
 I felt that we must be in a cone-shaped cave, 
 all the time going towards its apex. Buna 
 Vere knelt down and crawled outward through 
 the exit, I following her example. Only the 
 faintest light peered through to guide us. JNIy 
 brave little leader crept forward until she had 
 almost emerged from the darkness. 
 
 "Now hold for your life," she whispered 
 warningly ; "and follow close." She rose to her 
 feet, and slowly proceeded. I did the same, 
 holding to a stone ledge on one side. Our foot- 
 path was rather narrow and uneven, but wide 
 as compared with the bridge over the devil's 
 stream. One step, two steps, each more cau- 
 tious than its predecessor, three, four — 
 "Hold!" she whispered again; and from some- 
 where, nowhere and everywhere, rushed the 
 wind, blowing, wliirling, howling, hke a thou- 
 sand tornadoes turned loose — like all the mass- 
 es of air were in a turmoil — with thousands of 
 demons, screaming, screeching, yelling, crying, 
 to assist in the deafening roar. With a howl, it 
 blew against us, almost hf ting us from our feet, 
 and had we not had the stone protection on one 
 side, we must surely have been blown from our 
 
THE WIND CAVE 221 
 
 footing. From whence did it come? and 
 whither was it going? Had the keeper of the 
 lower regions unlocked the doors and turned 
 all his demons loose? Harder and stronger 
 came the rushing, mighty waves of air ; louder 
 and more piercing its screeching. 
 
 For full fifteen minutes we must have been 
 subjected to its rushing influence, when, almost 
 as quickly as we had entered it, we emerged. 
 Too exhausted and excited to move on for a 
 moment, I sank to the ground. 
 
 Buna Vere gave a scream of horror. "Arise ! 
 arise! and forward!" meanwhile forcibly pull- 
 ing me to my feet. "Tarry not; but come. 
 This is the deadly Wind Cave, whose very 
 walls are set with dead men's bones — whose 
 very air is full of gleaming eyes that glare out 
 of the darkness, like amber and emerald jewels 
 from an ebony background. The ground and 
 these rocks are poisonous; and the air is vitia- 
 ted with the dying curses of murdered men. 
 The wind blows in its mad fury, but can never 
 take away the poison that lingers here. Feel!" 
 and she put out her hand and touched a damp 
 stone. "The very rocks reek with it. The 
 earth is full of vipers that fatten on decaying 
 flesh. We dare not linger lest we, too, become 
 a prey to the creeping, slimy things. We ask 
 
222 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 for a better monument than to have our bones 
 become a setting for fiends' abode. Beware 
 of the Wind Cave! 'Tis full of loathsome 
 things. Could it speak, it could tell many tales 
 not fictitious, many butcheries not pretended. 
 I, Buna Vere, can tell much. I have seen and 
 heard much. Buna Vere has kept counsel, but 
 some day, cliild, some day she may have re- 
 venge — may cause Jihn to suffer, if only in part, 
 as she has done." 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE PAST RECALLED 
 
 If we want the gold from the bowels of the 
 earth, we must delve for it. If we want to 
 see the brilliancy of the precious stones, they 
 must be cut and polished. If we want to see 
 Nature in all her marvelous, wonderful effects, 
 we must penetrate the earth, explore its 
 caverns, and view the interior of its caves. 
 Nature is rightly called feminine, for, Hke 
 woman, she does not reveal all her charms at 
 once. She shows us enough of her outward 
 beauty to enchant. She gives us to understand 
 that in her soul depths there is something more 
 fascinating. 
 
 Nature showed Buna Vere and me the en- 
 trance to a cavern, but did not tell us of the 
 beauties therein hidden. We entered, and, 
 behold! she had inwardly surpassed her out- 
 ward display. Rocks, cut by the action of 
 water, and what else we know not, hung here 
 and there, looking as though some master 
 sculptor had tried to outdo himself in the 
 beautiful, fantastic shapes, now almost trans- 
 
 223 
 
224. WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 parent in their fineness, ready to break at the 
 shghtest touch ; others were as neatly and skil- 
 fully cut, but hard as adamant, hanging from 
 the corrugated ceiling, forming miniature, 
 reversed caves, caverns and hollows, glaciers, 
 icebergs and snow mountains, beautiful cathe- 
 drals, with their spires and domes pointing 
 downward instead of upward, the roofs sei'ving 
 as floors, the floors as ceilings. 
 
 Many of the stalactites looked as though 
 they were endeavoring to hide away brilliant 
 gems which, averse to being covered, peeped 
 out here and there from the transparent forma- 
 tions. Water, seeping and dripping through 
 from above, formed diamonds and pearls in 
 necklaces and strings that would vie with the 
 possessions of royalty. Great, sparkling, 
 evanescent imitations of rubies and emeralds 
 lay imbedded in the rock or idly rested on the 
 shelving. Occasionally, a gleam of light would 
 penetrate, causing the hanging stalactites and 
 their many precious jewels to glint and sparkle, 
 making one think himself in the strong room 
 containing the hereditary diadems of a long 
 succession of kings and queens. 
 
 As we proceeded, I saw what caused the rays 
 of light; not the light of sun, as I had hoped, 
 but in a corner angling far to our right, was a 
 
THE PAST RECALLED 225 
 
 fire of pine knots that crackled and blazed, 
 emitting both light and heat. I looked at 
 Buna Vere inquiringly, but she, not under- 
 standing the unexpressed question, answered 
 me not. The Hght irradiated to all parts of this 
 great room of Nature's architecture, flashing 
 on the jeweled pendants and lighting up the 
 many gems that showed blue, green, amber 
 and amethyst in the brightness. The rays re- 
 flected on the transparent crystals disclosing 
 the rainbow colors with all their blendings. 
 
 Near the center of the cave, a fountain 
 played, formed by a little stream that bubbled 
 up, sparkling and rippling awhile, for observa- 
 tion, seemingly, then gurgled down into the 
 inner recesses of the earth. A crystal cup 
 rested invitingly near on a ledge of rock, and 
 I advanced to drink. As I drank, the same 
 cooling liquid that had been my salvation when 
 I lay neath the shelter of the rocks, cooled my 
 dry, parched tongue, and I now knew that my 
 Buna Vere had carried the life-gi\ang bever- 
 age from here, for only here had we seen an 
 indication of the ice-cold water I had longed 
 for and received in my delirium. Could this 
 streamlet, only showing itself for a moment, 
 rippling over the stones for the space of a foot 
 or two, be the same stream that, traveling 
 
226 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 through the bowels of the earth, became heated 
 almost to boiling, and formed the fabled river 
 that led to hell? And could it be the same that 
 bore me along in its current swifter and faster, 
 hotter and hotter, until rescued by Lovidorosa? 
 
 But that concerned me not now. Here I was 
 with the one I had risked much to find. Here 
 she and I were alone in what was evidently her 
 home. Here, the one who had risked her life 
 over and over again to save mine, was queen, 
 and, truly, no royal queen was more fortunate 
 than this in her surroundings. Chairs hewn 
 out of the rocks by the careful, skilful hand of 
 Nature, stood at intervals around the walls. 
 One, Avitli a high, can-ed back and elaborate 
 arms, was cushioned "\nth velvet and brocade. 
 Over the back of it was carelessly thrown a 
 robe of purple velvet, hned with w^hite satin, 
 and bordered and embroidered with real gold. 
 
 I marveled at such riches here in this cave; 
 but why marvel at that more than at the white 
 satin gown that Buna Vere wore, whose train 
 she now released from its fastenings and which 
 swept beliind her for several feet. Right 
 regally she walked to the chair that so 
 resembled a throne, and, holding out the purple 
 robe to me, bade me put it round her shoulders ; 
 then, with all natural grace and mock dignity, 
 
THE PAST RECALLED 227 
 
 she ascended the few steps to her throne, 
 grasped a jeweled scepter that stood at her 
 right, and held sway. Catching the spirit of 
 mischief, I bowed low before her, and kissed 
 the hem of her robe. With assumed hauteur, 
 she spoke: 
 
 "Courtier, arise! enough homage paid. But 
 let each day find thee humble and obedient to 
 my supernal will." 
 
 "O, queen!" I cried — "My queen of life and 
 heart! My greatest pleasure is to be thy ser- 
 vant." 
 
 "Then act well thy part," she spoke royally; 
 "I want no feigned humility." 
 
 I bowed. "Thou hast but to command, O, 
 queen ! Thy will is mine ; thy word my immor- 
 tal sway," I replied, with earnestness. 
 
 "Thy words are sweet and true and good," 
 Buna Vere replied; "and I revere thee for 
 them, for they hold no hidden sting. Come, 
 be my king!" and she held out her white hand 
 invitingly. "I would not rule thee if I could. 
 Let me be thy servant, and whatsoever thou 
 askest of me my greatest pleasure will be to 
 fulfil." And throwing the robe from her own 
 shoulders, she bade me stoop that she might 
 cover me with it; and taking the wreath of 
 flowers and leaves from her head, she placed 
 
228 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 it on mine, and prostrated herself at my feet. 
 I felt uneasy, even at the semblance of so much 
 homage, and, stooping, I lifted her up. 
 
 She laughed merrily. "And you will not 
 rule me?" she asked, a merry twinkle in her 
 love-lit eyes. I smiled a response, and she, 
 linldng her arm in mine, led me to where some 
 huge, iron-bound boxes and trunks were 
 placed. One of the trunks she opened as 
 though it were a mere child's toy, and, snatch- 
 ing from beneath a pile of heavy, rustling silks 
 and soft velvets, a magnificent ruby velvet 
 opera cloak, bordered with white fur, she threw 
 it around her, and walked along by my side 
 \^dth regal step. I looked down at her. Her 
 face and eyes were alight with animation; her 
 black hair was flowing over her shoulders un- 
 bound, falling far below her waist, and the 
 ruby color of her robe gave her exquisite com- 
 plexion a ruddier glow, like the red of a ripened 
 peach showing through its soft, downy cover- 
 ing ; and I, be she queen or servant, was ready 
 to pay everlasting homage to her. 
 
 She seemed to read my thoughts, for I 
 uttered not a word. "My king, if you will it 
 so," she said, "I am queen, but ever obedient to 
 thy will." She made me a stately courtesy, 
 and continued: "My liege lord, I welcome 
 
THE PAST RECALLED 229 
 
 thee to this, my own domain. All power to 
 reign I give into thy hands. I acknowledge 
 thy power and bow to thee." 
 
 I began to wonder at the termination of this 
 prolonged pretense of my Buna Yere, but, 
 seeing the childish pleasure and pride she took 
 in playing the part, I, too, again assumed the 
 role of royalty, and, bowing, said in answer: 
 
 "Thou dearest and best of queens! As one 
 we'll reign. And may the gods help me to win 
 and keep the love of thy dear heart. As the 
 sweetest joy of my soul — a cherished com- 
 panion for all my future — my wife!" 
 
 ''Wife!" she shrieked, and bounded from me 
 like a frightened deer betrayed, unusual horror 
 in her eyes, trembling in every limb, and 
 crouching piteously. "You mock me! Ah, 
 child, you know not what you say. Forgive 
 me!" And she advanced slowly toward me, 
 with hands outstretched and pleading eyes. 
 
 I sprang to her and clasped her trembling 
 form in my arms, smoothing away the fear, 
 soothing and caressing her. 
 
 "Ah! now," she said softly, "this is love. 
 But that word — that terrible word uttered by 
 you, moved me to frenzy. If you love me, 
 never speak it again. It opens to me avenues 
 of horror that have long been closed. It pic- 
 
230 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 tures again scenes that were best forgotten. 
 Wife!" she liissed; "wifer and her eyes shot 
 hatred and revenge. "A word created solely 
 for the ruin of maidens — a word that, under its 
 promised protection, sends yearly thousands of 
 souls to hell." 
 
 She sprang from me, uttering scream after 
 scream, until the cave, with its many rocks, and 
 its adjoining caverns, echoed and re-echoed her 
 cries. "O, God, God! must I again suffer?" 
 She knelt with upturned face and with hands 
 clasped in agony over her breast as though she 
 would still forever its beating, while I in vain 
 tried to lift her to her feet. "God, now in my 
 renewed agony, help me as thou hast done. O, 
 help me to endure — if thou seest I am not too 
 unworthy. Wilt thou not in mercy close again 
 the opened channels of sin and remorse, and 
 make me once more unconscious of the past? 
 In the keenest of joy, dear Father, I am again 
 brought to thee by the specter of the past. 
 Could it be that my heart was even momen- 
 tarily weaned away from thee? If so, thou 
 knowest, and hast punished me as I deserve. 
 But, dear, kind, merciful Father, if it be thy 
 will, close, close again the fountain of my heart 
 — seal it with thy love — help me to cover it with 
 indifference — or, if it be that I must be con- 
 
THE PAST RECALLED 231 
 
 sclous, help, oh! help me to endure with 
 patience. A penitent sinner pleads, O, Father 
 of all Heaven — one who is sorry, so sorry for 
 all misdeeds — only show her how she may atone 
 — atone " 
 
 The beautiful head with its wavy mass of 
 glossy, raven hair, drooped lower and lower 
 until she fell at my feet. With the cords of 
 my heart strained almost to breaking, I lifted 
 her and carried her gently to the large trunk 
 from wliich she had so gleefully drawn the 
 robe that now covered her, and, making her a 
 bed among the queenly garments, I laid her 
 tenderly down. The perspiration stood in 
 great drops on her forehead. Her hair was 
 damp with it. Her hands were cold and her 
 face was clammy. I could detect no pulse. I 
 rubbed her hands and forehead, but all to no 
 purpose. I covered her over, shedding tears 
 thick and fast, each one of which seemed a drop 
 of blood wrung from my heart. 
 
 My Buna Vere! To think that she was so 
 happy, so full of life and joy, and I, by one 
 careless word, had changed that pleasure into 
 intensest grief and agony. What sad scenes 
 the word must have recalled! What agony 
 endured! Some great, incomprehensible sor- 
 row had fallen to her under the cloak of that 
 
S32 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 word which, to me, is closely linked with 
 "mother." The word that some cherish above 
 all else, was, to her, filled with anguish. 
 
 Great God! can it be that tliis noble woman 
 has bent beneath the cross of "mother" and has 
 not worn the crown of "wife"? Is that the 
 secret of the now unconscious Buna Vere? 
 Ah, dear child! how gladly I would have you 
 wear the crown bestowed by me, whereon is 
 written in bright, glowing letters, "Wife"! 
 Dear Buna Vere, naught that your past has 
 brought you could change my love. Sleep on, 
 sweet Buna Vere! When God wills that you 
 wake — when the life-blood again returns to 
 these cold, clammy hands — when the heart 
 beats once more — when these beautiful dark 
 eyes again smile on me with heavenly love, 
 may your past anguish have faded from your 
 mind, and may you live to understand the all- 
 powerful love I bear you, and your future be 
 of peace and joy. Wake soon. Buna Vere, for 
 every moment is torture to me; but I will 
 gladly endure if, in your trance, you know not 
 grief. When you awake, may your dear heart 
 again be filled with love, wherein not one 
 shadow of sorrow can enter. Truly, the grim 
 specter of despair ever lingers near happiness, 
 waiting to throw his shadow over all, and cloud 
 supreme joy. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 
 
 Watching and waiting! Every moment an 
 age ! every day a century ! But, after all, Time 
 is relenting; he at last brings the moments 
 down to their limit ; the seconds become as fleet- 
 ing as before; and the days and nights are as 
 ever in days and nights agone. 
 
 Buna Vere awoke! The sun shone again! 
 The hours sped swiftly by, finding and leaving 
 my darling aided during the interval. But, 
 instead of the bright, happy expression that 
 had constantly flitted over her face, she was 
 now thoughtful, almost sad at times, as though 
 trying to solve a problem that obstinately re- 
 fused to be solved. She was kind to me, oft- 
 times even affectionate ; but always after a dis- 
 play of love, she seemed to be even more 
 reserved than formerly. In some way, she 
 appeared to realize that I was not what she 
 had thought me. At times, she caressed me 
 with an earnestness that was winning in its 
 abandon and innocence — at once child-like and 
 maternal. Again, she would sit near me for 
 
 233 
 
234 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 moment after moment, sometimes affirming, 
 other times vehemently denying, by a shake of 
 her bowed head. 
 
 I saw that any demonstration on my part 
 would be folly. I loved her — no one knows 
 how much — unless it be that each has realized 
 a first, strong, powerful, consuming love that 
 opens one's eyes to a realization of every 
 change and every mood of the beloved. Buna 
 Vere was struggling for light. I held her 
 hand, and tried to ask for assistance, but I had 
 never known God — had cared little to know — 
 and I was powerless to mediate. But, from 
 my dear one's actions, I knew that she was 
 close, very close to the Great Interpreter and 
 his ministers, and through them she would gain 
 the light that would lift the clouds from her 
 mind. So many years, she said, she had lived 
 here, all alone with her God, or with the spec- 
 ters that haunted her ; and, if the latter be true, 
 how had she kept any part of her reason? Day 
 after day alone! Night followed night, and 
 found her still alone with her thoughts! It 
 might be that love alone had knit together the 
 di\T[ding reason and the breaking heart. 
 
 We were now in the open air much of the 
 time. With almost superhuman effort, I had 
 raised the old boat of MacFayden's that was 
 
A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 235 
 
 filled with its weight of gold, jewels and water. 
 The gold and jewels we carried into the cave, 
 and hid them in a deep recess of a rock opening 
 from the cave where the fountain played, and 
 stowed them away with countless other gems 
 of priceless value and packages containing a 
 king's ransom. The former occupants gleamed 
 and sparkled and glittered by the light of a 
 torch, as we pushed them aside to make room 
 for the recent additions. 
 
 For oars, I used pieces of boards whittled 
 down with my knife. From morning till night, 
 we rowed around the island where fancy dic- 
 tated, or, hand in hand, roamed across its sands, 
 sat beneath the trees, or hunted eggs on the 
 beach. One day in our wanderings we saw 
 something that, had it not been for a past ex- 
 perience, I would doubtless have passed by 
 with little or no notice; but Buna Vere was 
 startled almost beyond control. Remains of a 
 recent camp-fire were seen, with many fresh 
 footprints in the sand. Two — three^ — four 
 boats had been moored, and each one contained 
 we knew not how many men; we could only 
 guess. 
 
 "He has come! he has come!" shrieked Buna 
 Vere. "After all these years he has come 
 again!" One scream followed another in quick 
 
236 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 succession and she tore her hair in agony. Her 
 face and hps became colorless. Her dark eyes 
 emitted flames of fire like living coals. "For 
 once he has kept his word; but list!" And she 
 bent toward me earnestly and confidingly, and 
 whispered as though afraid someone else might 
 hear — "A knife here will end tliis life ere I 
 again fall into his hands." And she drew forth 
 a dagger that glittered in the sunlight. 
 
 "No, Buna Vere, no! Trust me to pro- 
 tect you. Whoever comes to take you, 
 walks over my dead body. Only trust me!" I 
 pleaded. 
 
 She looked lovingly at me; then her mood 
 changed, and she burst out laughing. "We will 
 fight as one!" she said — "we will fight as one 
 — and, if we die, we die as one!" 
 
 "We die as one!" I repeated. 
 
 "He has not come alone, though. See! as 
 many as a dozen are here. But we will fight — 
 fight!" She pushed her sleeves up above her 
 dimpled elbows, her face o'erspread with de- 
 fiance. "This body will have shed all its life- 
 blood ere they take us, and, bah! what cares 
 he for a dead body? It will not respond. He 
 will only kick it to one side and curse it for its 
 want of warmth. But, come! we must not 
 tarry. They have not wandered far, but are 
 
A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 237 
 
 even now looking for the entrance to our cave. 
 Let's away, away!" 
 
 She ran before me with the speed of a fawn. 
 She went in the very direction she had gone on 
 that day when the bullet from the enemy's gun 
 grazed her arm and left a scar in the wliite 
 flesh. With both hands, she pushed back the 
 sliding rock that served as a door, and stepped 
 down, beckoning me to follow. Just as we 
 were drawing the door over the opening again, 
 a whirring sound told us only too plainly that a 
 bullet was landing not far away. We heard 
 faint cries, and knew that we had been dis- 
 covered, and further knew that our enemy was 
 coming nearer and nearer. 
 
 Buna Vere almost flew, so light and swift 
 was her step, to where she alone knew were 
 guns and ammunition in a shelter of a rock. 
 She smiled faintly as she gave into my hands a 
 gun that I instantly recognized as my own — 
 the one I had missed when I had been nursed 
 by my, then unknown, angel. 
 
 We hardly knew where our enemy would 
 attack us first; but attack they would. My 
 companion said little, only hurried here and 
 there, making what preparations she could. 
 There were only three ways, she gave me to 
 understand, that the intruders could enter the 
 
2G8 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 cave — one through which I had first entered, 
 but from which I was perverted by the acci- 
 dent that threw me into the stream ; the second 
 entrance was through the fatal Wind Cave; 
 and the only remaining one was the way that 
 Buna Vere and I had just entered. 
 
 Of the three ways, we felt positive only two 
 would be chosen — perhaj^s only one — for we 
 well knew they would never risk the impass- 
 able Wind Cave, if they knew of its existence; 
 and I, for one, felt sure they knew. Were they 
 a part of IMacFayden's pirate band, they must 
 certainly know some, at least, of the cave's 
 secrets — its jewels, gold, and plunder; and, 
 perhaps, and my heart quaked with dread, they 
 knew, too, of the existence of Buna Vere. Was 
 it for her they were coming? I did not know; 
 I could not tell ; but, doubtless, she believed he 
 was one of the band. 
 
 We paid no heed to fortif\nng ourselves on 
 the Wind Cave side; but the sliding door of 
 rock we securely fastened with the heavy chain 
 and strong lock that had been put there when 
 the door was first formed — by whose hand we 
 knew not; perhaps IMacFayden's himself. 
 That done, Buna Vere showed me the entrance 
 on the other side, around and about wliich we 
 piled stones as heavy as we could move. 
 
A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 239 
 
 With a woman's wit, she piled before this a 
 number of pine knots, and set them ablaze. 
 
 I gave a cry of dismay at this act. "You 
 do but lead them to us. Buna Vere!" 
 
 "Not so," she answered; " 'twill cut off their 
 entrance from that way, for, think you they 
 expect to fight fire? Then do w^e want to die 
 in the dark, if die we must ? No ! we must see 
 our enemy, and fight to the death, for Buna 
 Vere is a demon when aroused — yea, a thou- 
 sand of them — for she knows it is a struggle 
 for her freedom. All! will the dogs never 
 down?" 
 
 We heard yelling and cheering above and 
 aroimd us, sounding like mere echoes from a 
 thousand throats. Buna Vere looked at me 
 with a mingled expression of terror, hatred and 
 revenge. She had again fastened her long, 
 satin train up so that it would not hinder her 
 movements. Around her waist she had 
 strapped a belt filled with cartridges. On 
 either side of her hung a pistol; and in either 
 hand she held one. The glow from the pine 
 knots lit up her face with a radiant, yet fearful, 
 light. I knew that in her throbbing, beauti- 
 ful body was not fear, but hatred — a fight to 
 the death ere she fall. She needed not my 
 assistance, but I hers. Seeing her so well 
 
240 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 armed, I made as if to reach for one of her 
 guns, but quick as thought she turned to her 
 left, and there in a crevice of a rock adroitly 
 concealed, were rifles primed to the touch. I 
 nodded, and we waited. 
 
 We had not long to wait now, for nearer and 
 nearer our enemy came. We knew the fasten- 
 ing of the sliding door would not long deter 
 them, for they were using all their force against 
 it. Balked! We gloried for only an instant, 
 however, and the few moments' respite was fol- 
 lowed by a crash and a roar of fiendish delight. 
 They were blasting. 
 
 Crack! bang! Buna Vere's guns spoke, and 
 each time brought forth a blood-curdling oath 
 from the two foremost intruders. My guns 
 rang out almost instantly, but my nerves were 
 less steady than the lovely girl's by my side, 
 and the bullets merely wounded a third man 
 who, hke an injured animal doubly incensed, 
 sprang down the steps. Steady — aim — fire! 
 Not much time for accuracy; but Buna Vere 
 needed no aim to give effect to her bullets. 
 One pirate after another fell before her relent- 
 less fire. As a pistol was emptied, she threw it 
 to one side, and took another. 
 
 '^He will get two bullets — two," she whis- 
 pered; "to make doubly sure." Her great. 
 
A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 241 
 
 black eyes, black as the shadows of the rocks 
 where the glow of the fire did not penetrate, 
 but radiant as polished ebony lit with coals of 
 living fire, flashed the intense feehng she could 
 not speak. 
 
 With all of our rapidity, bearded, tawny, 
 fiendish men were fast entering the cave. With 
 a fierce cry of rage, they saw that the girl was 
 not alone; furthermore, that she had a cham- 
 pion, and a desperate one, too, if it served his 
 turn so to be. Two great, burly fellows sprang 
 at me with a growl like a hyena exhuming its 
 prey ; but a blow from the butt of my gun felled 
 one, followed quickly by a shot from one of 
 Buna Vere's pistols that sent him into the 
 shadow of death. His place was taken by 
 another who, by a side movement, grasped my 
 arms from behind and pinioned them to my 
 side. The third had his gun leveled at me, but 
 Buna Vere knocked that from his hands. He 
 then grasped a long, dangerous looking knife, 
 and, cursing with every breath, would have 
 plunged it deep into her brave heart — coward 
 that he was! — but my feet were free, and I 
 gave him a kick in the abdomen that doubled 
 him up like a closed knife. 
 
 I wrenched one hand loose from my assail- 
 ant, and he and I were soon engaged in a hand 
 
242 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 to hand fight which, on his throwing me 
 violently to the earth, at once became a wrest- 
 ling match. I fought like a tiger, and was soon 
 on top ; but I had a tiger to deal with. But I 
 was young and strong, and my assailant, 
 though doubly strong in liis youthful days, no 
 doubt, was httle match for me. For once, if 
 never again, I was thankful to my guardian 
 who had insisted upon my course in college 
 where, though I disappointed liim in theology, 
 I gained a knowledge of athletics that now 
 stood me well in hand. My enemy fought well 
 for a time, and cunningly as an Indian. Twice 
 he would have stabbed me had I been less quick. 
 Alternately, each was on top, then underneath. 
 The light from the pine knots flashed like 
 glow-worms across our faces and lighted up the 
 recesses of the rocks, filling them with bril- 
 hance, only to withdraw the beams, leaving all 
 darker than before. 
 
 The now unequal struggle could not last 
 long. JNIy enemy was down, and I had my 
 hands grasped fiercely about his throat, closing 
 tighter and tighter. His face grew blacker 
 than before; his eyes protruded; his tongue 
 lolled out like that of a tired, thirsty dog. I, 
 in my fiendish ferocity, would have soon ended 
 his hfe, had I not heard the whisper: "Hold! 
 
A FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY 243 
 
 would ye kill a defenceless man?" The voice 
 was that of Lovidorosa! My hands relaxed, 
 insane hatred left my mind, and I sprang up 
 from the dying man's breast to greet my thrice 
 welcome visitor. 
 
 I saw no one but my beautiful girl lying 
 prostrate, her white gown stained with blood. 
 She was bleeding profusely from a cut in the 
 wrist ; but that was the only wound. I took my 
 handkerchief, and, running quickly to the foun- 
 tain, wet it, then washed her face and hands, 
 and bound up the cut. As I stopped the 
 blood, she groaned and opened her eyes; but 
 I had no time to tarry. Dead and wounded 
 were lying all about us ; and I saw what I had 
 failed to reahze before, in the selfishness of my 
 own combat, that my little champion, though 
 brave and fearless, was far outnumbered, and 
 her strength, all but exhausted, had given way 
 with her wound. The men had overpowered 
 her, and entered the cave. 
 
 Some six intruders who were, as yet, un- 
 wounded, were now busily engaged in remov- 
 ing the rocks from before the other entrance, 
 that their recruits might join them. They 
 made ready to extinguish the fire, but one of 
 their number, seeing the folly of this, protested. 
 His suggestion was obeyed, and they, with 
 
244 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 their clubs and rifle barrels, pushed the burning 
 embers away from before the opening. In- 
 stantly, a dozen more men entered, fresh for 
 battle, eager and revengeful. When they saw 
 how few were the members remaining, they 
 dashed forward, here and there, looking for the 
 enemy ; but they were blinded with the light. 
 
 I had my rifle leveled to fire, when Buna 
 Vere whispered: "Stay you here; I will meet 
 them." 
 
 "You!" I gasped. 
 
 "Yes; trust to roe. Lie you here in the 
 shadow by this man. If I need you, I will call ; 
 but come not else. Remember : come not else !" 
 And she walked briskly forward to meet the 
 intruders. 
 
"Come not farther on my domain! I am queen hi 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 BUNA VERE's story 
 
 With cries of delight, two or three of the 
 younger men sprang forward to meet Buna 
 Vere. "A witch of beauty! MacFayden's 
 prize ! and now mine !" said one, more bold than 
 the rest, as he advanced and laid one hand on 
 her arm. 
 
 Buna Vere shook off his hold, and still 
 advanced. When within a few feet of the late 
 comers, she paused. "Hold, ye men!" and her 
 clear voice rang out in echoes through the 
 cavern. "Come not farther on my domain! 
 I am queen here " 
 
 She was interrupted by brutish laughter of 
 derision and contempt. She seemed not to 
 notice the interruption, only continued with 
 even more firmness than before: 
 
 "He who sets one foot farther into this cave 
 — my kingdom — unless by my invitation, dies 
 like a dog." 
 
 Instantly, several guns and knives were 
 ready for action; and I, who was watching 
 every movement, would have rushed to her res- 
 
 245 
 
246 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 cue, but I knew it would be the height of folly. 
 I would only imperil her life, as w^ll as my 
 own; when, by doing as she bade me, I could 
 render her assistance when more needed. 
 
 "For shame ! ye who call yourselves men. To 
 offer violence to a woman! See! I am only 
 one against ye all. I am unarmed, defenceless, 
 and at your mercy; but are ye brutes enough 
 to take advantage of the weak and powerless? 
 An animal in its lair would not do worse. 
 Come, tell me why ye enter here against my 
 wishes. Tell me why ye intrude yourselves 
 upon me. ^ly word is law here " 
 
 One man, bold and defiant, stepped forward. 
 Every movement was contempt. His bronzed, 
 bearded face shone in the light. His little eyes 
 glittered like those of a snake. Each hair of 
 his eyebrows stood out like a porcupine quill. 
 "Enough of such rot, harlot! Your word is 
 law where lives no one to obey; but tliink you 
 that an honest man would heed the wishes of 
 old MacFayden's mistress?" And liis hps 
 curled with hateful superiority. 
 
 Hardly had the words left his lips, however, 
 when Buna Vere leaped at him, and with all 
 the power she could assume — wounded dignity 
 and honor aiding in her strength — she gave liim 
 a ringing blow on the mouth that sent liim 
 
BUNA VERE'S STORY 247 
 
 reeling backward. He gave a cry of rage, and 
 sprang at her like a panther; but he was in- 
 stantly grasped and held by two of his com- 
 panions who had more shame than he. 
 
 "This from you!" And Buna Vere's face 
 changed from deepest red to white, in her fury. 
 "You call yourself honest! Bah! and ye would 
 have bought my honor with a bauble! But 
 'twas not for sale." 
 
 "No," said the man, and would have con- 
 tinued, but a blow over the head from one of his 
 comrades kept him quiet. 
 
 "This from you!" continued the girl. "And 
 before these, your men! You have impressed 
 them with what is false ; and now I may speak 
 a word in my own defense, may I not?" The 
 rough men, some smiHng, some sober, nodded 
 assent. "Many years ago, men, a young and 
 beautiful maiden lived happily with her indul- 
 gent father in a little hut on an island that was 
 heaven to them both. A mother, this child of 
 twelve summers had never known. Her fond 
 father was her only parent — kind, loving and 
 beneficent— amply filling the place of father 
 and mother, too. The maiden's wish was his 
 law : they were happy from morning till night. 
 
 "But as a little cloud portrays the storm, so 
 was a cloud forming and rising in their heaven 
 
24,8 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 of blue. Tlie government established a light- 
 house on that island — and appointed a keeper. 
 Tliis keeper soon made himself a friend to the 
 father and child, being suave and considerate. 
 Time passed, and an attachment was formed 
 for him by the little maid of a dozen years — a 
 fatherly feeling, only slightly different from 
 that held for her own parent. 
 
 "A year or more passed in seeming pleasant- 
 ness; then came the blow! One morning the 
 fond parent was found dead in his bed! Killed 
 while he slept, by the cowardly hand of an 
 assassin! The light-house keeper was now the 
 only comforter of the unhappy child; and is 
 it any wonder that she grew even fonder of him 
 than before? Try it yourselves, brave men, 
 and see how tender your heart will grow toward 
 one who is kind to you in sorrow. 
 
 "But, better had this maiden taken a viper 
 to her breast, and warmed it, only to have it 
 turn and sting her, than to have trusted this 
 keeper. But childhood is thoughtless and con- 
 fiding, sirs, and no thought of suspicion flitted 
 through the little one's mind. One day she was 
 lured here — here to this very cave — by the 
 promise of jewels finer than she had ever 
 dreamed of, and beautiful, costly robes of vel- 
 vets and satins. She was not disappointed; 
 
BUNA VERB'S STORY 249 
 
 but she paid for them with her honor and 
 liberty. Ask yourselves, men, who was more 
 to blame — that child not yet budding into 
 womanhood, innocent and guileless? or that 
 man of two score years or more, experienced 
 and sinful? Ask yourselves, have you daugh- 
 ters of your own, how many moments would 
 ye hesitate to kill such a man as that there" — 
 and she pointed her white hand fearlessly at 
 her former accuser — "did he forcibly deprive 
 your child of her honor, under the pretence of 
 undying affection, and lure her on by promises 
 of wealth untold, that glittered from every cor- 
 ner of this cave?" 
 
 The men glanced eagerly around. "Ah! 'tis 
 not here," she murmured significantly; "but, 
 instead, a demon lurks where every jewel 
 rested. That demon" — and she again waved 
 her hand at the pinioned pirate who slunk 
 lower, and lowered his eyes — "is one who, be- 
 cause a condition, not of my own making, had 
 been brought upon me, thought I had lost all 
 honor, and would accede to his desires. Be- 
 cause I refused with all the diginty and pride 
 of womanhood, he has planned revenge. He 
 has lied to you, and humiliated me before you 
 who, I see, have not lost all honor. As I grew 
 to womanhood, men, I understood more; and 
 
250 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I now know that the father of my murdered 
 child was also the murderer of my father — and 
 the would-be murderer of myself! Now tell 
 me why he is not here?" 
 
 "MacFayden?" said one. "We know noth- 
 ing of him. He has not been at his post for 
 months." 
 
 Buna Vere shrieked in her delight. "Then 
 he is dead!" she cried exultantly. "Dead! Oh, 
 ye gods, what glorious work the fiends have 
 done! Burn liim, torture him, Satan, as he has 
 tortured my soul. Give him the unquenchable 
 fire that will curl and twine about him, and yet 
 die not. Heat the fire to everlasting heat, oh! 
 ye prince of hell, and torture him — torture 
 him, even as I have been tortured." One demo- 
 niacal laugh followed another in quick succes- 
 sion, causing the men to recoil in horror. Some 
 turned and escaped as they had come; others 
 crouched, terror-stricken, behind rocks and in 
 shadows; others, braver, stood their ground; 
 but, even the most courageous ones were sub- 
 dued with terror, which showed alone in their 
 livid faces. 
 
 "Burn, hell, burn!" cried the girl. "Oh! 
 prince of darkness, heat thy oven hotter and 
 hotter for the reception of one who, in deeds 
 if not in name, is greater than thou! Fiends, 
 
BUNA VERB'S STORY 251 
 
 laugh! mock him! So mocked he me when I 
 reproached. So laughed he at my ravings, 
 swearing that I had my deserts. Give him 
 his deserts now, ye attendants on the king of 
 evil, and let him feel what I have felt. Let him 
 bear what I have borne ; and I, his victim, will 
 be happy. Let the fire hck and caress his lips, 
 and in its warmth sear them and parch them 
 that they may never utter that abominable 
 word 'Wife' again. O, Satan, fill his heart 
 and soul with anguish and despair that will 
 crush and weigh him down, yet not destroy. 
 Destruction is too good for him; and anni- 
 hilation there is not. Parch his tongue, oh! 
 unquenchable fire, till he cry out for a cooling 
 liquid; but answer not his prayers — he who 
 never prayed for aught but self in all his 
 wretched life. 
 
 "While his tongue parches and blisters and 
 cleaves to the roof of his mouth, I will hear 
 his moans, and will sit here in the fall of this 
 laughing, rippling water, ice-cold, and laugh, 
 laugh till the very winds will carry to the sen- 
 tinels of his oven my delight. My soul, 
 blackened as it may be, will commune with his 
 pitch-black one, only to remind him of the past, 
 of the ruin he brought upon me, of the many 
 murders committed — ah! ye imps, 'twill keep 
 
252 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 thee busy to tally them all. Methinks thou 
 wilt grow weary in the count, and ask for relay 
 after relay; but I will laugh, laugh as he 
 pays the penalty for each one separate and 
 distinct. 
 
 " 'Tis sinful to have a heart of adamant as 
 mine is ; but whose, pray tell me, is the greater 
 sin? Mine is the result of another's crime — a 
 consequence of that crime. Ye men, listen! 
 Ye fiends in hell, hearken! I, Buna Vere, am 
 an even mixture of love and hate. All the 
 hatred contained in my body, in my heart, soul 
 and mind, is centered on the fiend who worked 
 my ruin, who, through a pretense of affection, 
 deprived me of life. 
 
 "But now hsten! God in Heaven will bear 
 witness — God, the Fountain-Head of love, 
 with wliich all love connects as tributaries 
 — that as powerful as my hatred for the 
 prince of fiends is, just so powerful and all- 
 absorbing is my love for my child — none the 
 less my child because the devil was its father — 
 no less a part of me than if it had been born of 
 a worthy father — none the less bone of my 
 bone, and flesh of my flesh — but just as much 
 the star of my life as though it had been born 
 in wedlock. Ah! ye men, mark well what ye 
 do ere ye sow the seed ripe for fruitage ; though 
 
BUNA VERB'S STORY 253 
 
 ye may forget the bud, still it is as much a part 
 of the mother's heart and soul as though it 
 were conceived under legitimate conditions. 
 
 "That child — that laughing, pratthng, coo- 
 ing child that loved me with almost super- 
 natural devotion, was torn from my arms, and 
 cast away — murdered — murdered ! Think you, 
 sirs, I have forgotten that heart cry, that wail 
 that thrills my being through and through, and 
 will ever thrill it, arousing all my hatred, all 
 my revenge to be centered on that murderer? 
 He who trifles with Buna Vere, does so to 
 his own death. I will laugh, laugh, till all 
 the fiends carnate and incarnate join with 
 me. 
 
 "Ah! ripphng water, laugh on. Flow over 
 my hand so ; but not one drop of your crystals 
 will cool his tongue — not a drop will touch his 
 parched lips, till it is heated a thousand mil- 
 lion times to blister and work ruin. Flow on, 
 gentle water; laugh, and I will laugh with you. 
 Your laugh is that of a child, innocent and full 
 of joy; but mine is that of a fiend. There is 
 no harmony — none. See!" And again and 
 again that sound which, in its lack of mirth, 
 could hardly be called laughter, rang out — a 
 wild, shrill, piercing cry that once more set the 
 pirates' hearts to quaking. 
 
254 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 But I saw they were not longer to be dallied 
 with. Buna Vere must have divined it, too, 
 for, after a moment of thoughtfulness in which 
 her mood changed perceptibly, she raised her 
 penetrating eyes, and asked, in a softly modu- 
 lated voice, but very earnest, "Again what seek 
 
 ye?" 
 
 One man spoke: "The jewels and gold that's 
 hid here — the fruit of jNIacFayden's sowing." 
 
 A quiver shook Buna Vere's frame. "What- 
 soever a man soweth that shall he also reap. 
 MacFayden sowed and reaped. How expect 
 you to reap what another has already garnered 
 before you? And do ye desire to reap as he has 
 done? If so, ye will find your reward there" — 
 and she pointed downward — "there in hell! Ye 
 will garner while the fiends wield the sickle. 
 Follow him there!" She turned away, but 
 three or four men sprang to her and held her 
 fast. 
 
 "Not so easy, my girl. 'Tis no affair of 
 yours what crop we gather. Show us where the 
 gold is. If not, damn you " 
 
 "What?" she asked defiantly. "If not, what 
 then?" 
 
 "Ye will follow old MacFayden through 
 the Wind Cave!" 
 
 "What know ye of the Wind Cave? Come, 
 
BUNA VERE'S STORY 255 
 
 pretty lad, ye speak of things ye know not. 
 What of the Wind Cave?" 
 
 "Enough of this, harlot! or we give you a 
 double-quick header to hell." A half dozen 
 knives glittered in the light, but, as she turned 
 her dark, beautiful eyes on her assailants, the 
 knives were replaced. 
 
 "I pray you, men, do not attempt force; for I 
 am queen here. I have legions of attendants 
 ready to come at my bidding ; and ye would be 
 as one against them." Some of the men looked 
 around, and prepared defense ; others disdained 
 to look, and moved threateningly toward the 
 imprisoned girl. "Ye are blind, men; your 
 eyes are holden. My courtiers and warriors are 
 invisible to your sight " 
 
 She did not finish her sentence, for she was 
 overpowered by rough, burly, heartless rob- 
 bers. Two or three only held aloof. Buna 
 Vere struggled fiercely, but they were choking 
 and binding her. I sprang to my feet and was 
 on the point of hastening to her assistance, with 
 rifle leveled, when her voice rang out: "For 
 shame, men! hold! Ye came for booty; why 
 bind and gag the one who alone knows the 
 secret ? Away ! and I will give ye what ye seek. 
 I will lead ye to the place where the treasure is. 
 Who will help me?" 
 
256 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "I! I! I! I !" four voices sounded ; all young 
 men. The older men protested, and still 
 treated her with violence. 
 
 The four who offered aid, she designated to 
 watch the entrance lest some spies creep upon 
 them. To the others : "Ye will come with me, 
 for the reward will amply repay you. Mac- 
 Fayden was not idle, brave men, and it will re- 
 quire all the strength you can summon to bring 
 back the treasure from its hiding-place. Stay 
 you there, attendants, and tell all intruders 
 that they who use force on Buna Vere do so to 
 their death. Now, come ^vith me. Come quickly 
 and a sight that will fill you with dehght awaits 
 you. Come." Loosing herself, she sprang 
 away. Some of the men followed her instantly ; 
 some laggardly ; others not at all. She paused. 
 "This is the way to the treasure. Look ! here is 
 the golden key." She held up a key that was 
 fastened to a chain around her neck. "Now, 
 will you come?" Before she realized it, they 
 were almost upon her, attempting to take the 
 key. But like a deer, she leaped away, leading, 
 they following, maddened by the hope of rich 
 treasure. 
 
 On toward the fatal Wind Cave she went, 
 they following thoughtlessly. I crept along in 
 the shadow, watching her every movement. A 
 
BUNA VERE'S STORY 257 
 
 misstep, and Buna Vere would be gone; but 
 she was as fleet and sure of foot as a mountain 
 elk. Over the rocks — down the incline — she 
 was crossing the bridge over the Wind Cave ! 
 
 "On, on, men!" she urged. "Once here, I 
 give the key into your hands. I am queen, and 
 all my riches are yours." They madly fol- 
 lowed. "Careful!" she called. "Cling tighter! 
 tighter yet. The road to wealth is ofttimes 
 slippery and perilous. Careful, men, careful!" 
 And they, obedient to her behest, went cau- 
 tiously. All, every man now was on tbe bridge. 
 Would it stand the strain? Buna Vere was 
 crossing — was over — when crash! with a ter- 
 rible deafening roar that filled every nook and 
 corner with echoes of dismay, the bridge parted 
 in the center. Down, down the men went, into 
 the fatal Wind Cave, filled already with cries 
 and curses of victims, their shrieks uniting with 
 those of other haunting spirits. The fierce wind 
 moaned a requiem for the pirates deep down in 
 the Wind Cave, beyond the help of human 
 hands — ^lured to their death by the queen of the 
 cave who had now put the impassable Wind 
 Cave between herself and me. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 AN IMAGE OF STONE 
 
 Gone! Gone beyond my help! Buna Vere 
 had severed all connection between us, now that 
 the bridge had fallen. I was powerless. As 
 well might I have been an infant, so helpless I 
 was. She promised to call me ; and she did not. 
 Why could she not have told me of her plans 
 and let me run the risk, instead of herself? 
 But she would not, fearing, with a quick 
 woman's wit, that I might oppose her, or, if 
 helping her, would bungle matters so that I 
 would be worse than no assistant at all. She 
 had accomplished her plan — and alone — if plan 
 it was. But I could scarcely believe that Buna 
 Vere, kind, loving, affectionate Buna Vere — 
 could give vent to so much hatred. Her soul 
 was bitter, however, and had been embittered 
 by years of torture and persecution; and I 
 could not blame her. 
 
 A woman's sensibihties are beyond the 
 power of most men to comprehend and appre- 
 ciate ; and, failing to find responsive sympathy 
 among men, is not that the secret of their close 
 
 258 
 
AN IMAGE OF STONE 259 
 
 living with God and His angels? Is not that 
 the reason they are more worshipful, more de- 
 votional than man? I leave that for some 
 greater philosopher than myself to solve; but 
 even the great philosophers bungle at the solu- 
 tion, for much learning has encased them in a 
 cloak of selfishness that shuts out the warm, 
 loving, divine influence of gentle woman. 
 Doubtless we must needs wait until we enter 
 another condition with clearer comprehension, 
 where, mayhap, we will find Love to be the 
 answer to all knotty problems. 
 
 Here I was on one side of the Wind Cave 
 that, to my knowledge, had but the one foot- 
 path — and that was gone ! If there were others, 
 they were far more dangerous than the one 
 that was now but a memory; and God pity 
 Buna Vere if she attempted to cross! I could 
 only wait and hope that all would be well. 
 With a deep sigh, I turned my back on the 
 perilous gulf, but ever and anon looking over 
 my shoulder, expecting to see or hear some- 
 thing; but nothing. She would call — she would 
 call if she needed me. Yes: that was it. She 
 had not called ; she had not needed me. What 
 could I do but slink along in the shadow of the 
 rocks, and wait her return — if return it should 
 be. 
 
260 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 As I walked away, I stumbled over an 
 object that impeded my progress. I arose, 
 but in attempting to turn aside, was again 
 thrown to the ground. The object, whatever 
 it was, rolled a Httle, and I, more by the sense 
 of touch than sight, saw that it was a very 
 peculiarly shaped rock. I rubbed my hands 
 over it, and found it very uneven on one side, 
 and, horror of horrors! much resembling a 
 human form, but tiny Uke a child. 
 
 With mingled fear and hope, I dragged and 
 pushed the rock along until the light could fall 
 more directly upon it. It was — Great God ! — 
 it was a child ! a human shape moulded in stone ! 
 There were the features — the nose, mouth and 
 chin, all perfect, and of almost Grecian classi- 
 cality. There were the eyelids of stone closed 
 over the eyes that, by their drawn curtains, 
 were deprived of their stare. The tiny arms 
 and hands were rounded and perfectly formed. 
 One arm was lifted to the face ; the other hand 
 clasped — oh, ye horrors! — something in its 
 effort to protect itself. The little nails were 
 turned into the flesh, but so perfect! so hor- 
 ribly perfect! 
 
 I could have flown in my uncanny terror. I 
 had found an Egyptian mummy; but without 
 its wrappings. I had found something that. 
 
AN IMAGE OF STONE 261 
 
 despite my fears, had a great fascination for 
 me. How had it come here ? Ah, truly indeed 
 did the Cave of the Wind waft cries of mur- 
 dered ones! This httle child, no doubt, had 
 mingled its cry with others, a cry that God, if 
 he be right and just, would hear and avenge — 
 a cry pitiful and pleading; not heeded, but 
 stilled — a cry that, as it was wafted along by 
 the tornado of the cave, would arouse sympa- 
 thy for a child murdered — cut down in per- 
 fect health, as the beautifully rounded arms, 
 legs, hands and full face showed. 
 
 Farther and farther into the light I brought 
 the only earthly reminder now of some dark 
 deed that was meant to be covered by the black- 
 ness of the cave's depths, and whose cry was 
 intended to be drowned in the whirling, howl- 
 ing wind that dashed through the cave; but it 
 was not willed so. The image was here, per- 
 fectly preserved in stone — as perfect in every 
 detail as though the child were merely asleep 
 after an overtaxing play — a cold reminder of 
 a once living, innocent babe — as innocent in 
 death as in life. No confession could come 
 from its cold, marble lips. No love arise from 
 that stony heart, and be reflected through 
 those now closed eyes. No more recognition; 
 but all was stone — stone! Nature had done 
 
262 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 her work well, and preserved for the eyes of 
 others, the cherub of which she was proud. She 
 could not let the little form crumble into dust 
 without making one last effort to keep it ; and 
 her embalming fluid had accomplished its pur- 
 pose. The earthly image was preserved, but 
 how cold ! how stony ! how unearthly quiet ! how 
 uncanny ! Why was it left thus to haunt others 
 with its presence? to appeal to their hearts for 
 aid when they were powerless? Why, after a 
 season of secrecy, had it again come to light? 
 Better, far better, it seemed to me, had you, 
 Mother Nature, permitted this tiny body to 
 return to earth, and bright, pretty flowers 
 spring up where it mouldered. 
 
 But, for the sake of what it had once been, 
 for the sake of the love with which it had once 
 glowed, and which I hoped it had received, 
 despite its untimely death, I would cherish it 
 and care for it for the sake of humanity whose 
 charge it now was. I would bring it farther 
 into the light, and would guard it ; and, if Buna 
 Vere returned, her loving, sympathetic heart 
 would suggest the proper course to pursue. 
 If she did not return, I would perform the last 
 rites, and hide the pleading face from the sight 
 of the world forever. 
 
 And when the stone decayed, perhaps some- 
 
AN IMAGE OF STONE 263 
 
 where, somehow, an image not of stone, but of 
 Hfe eternal, would form in another and kinder 
 world ; and the tiny, perfect form that Nature 
 appreciated enough to form in stone, would 
 have life again, and live and breathe and love, 
 and throb with joy and delight; but not sorrow, 
 oh, ye gods, no! Why bring a moment's sor- 
 row to an innocent child? They have not 
 sinned : they were not born in sin. Why should 
 they suffer for the crimes of others? Why 
 should they be the victims of hatred and re- 
 venge? Revenge! A sweet, cooing child 
 the victim of revenge! Yet what else was 
 this — this image? Revenge that had recoiled 
 on the avenger, and, though dead, yet lived! 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 MAKE THOU THY PEACE 
 
 The sentinels on guard became uneasy as 
 moment after moment passed, and Buna Vere 
 did not return. The moments left their 
 shadows in the past and became quarter hours, 
 and even half hours in the present. The pres- 
 ent reached out and united with the future, 
 forming hours. The sands of time rolled on, 
 and still no Buna Vere. 
 
 The sentinels looked at one another and won- 
 dered. They knew not where their companions 
 had gone and what delayed their return. They 
 wondered if they, too, were lured into a trap; 
 but four, strong, brave, if barbaric, men could 
 surely defend themselves against anything, un- 
 less — Why did the girl look so wild? They 
 should have imprisoned her, and searched for 
 the treasure until they found it. They had 
 trusted to their leaders — older heads, and more 
 experienced — but they wondered if this self- 
 same experience had not made them careless. 
 This girl was surely a witch! a beautiful, fas- 
 cinating, alluring witch! As ever, men who 
 
 264 
 
MAKE THOU THY PEACE 265 
 
 follow the sea, either as pirates or honorable 
 tars, are superstitious; and these well-armed 
 young men quaked with fear in their imagin- 
 ings. They could not understand all that 
 Buna Vere had meant, but it was threatening 
 and, somehow, uncanny. 
 
 They were chafing under the delay. The 
 fire was growing dim. One moved forward 
 cautiously, and almost timidly I thought, and 
 threw another pine knot on the fire. The 
 flames leaped up caressingly, and sent out 
 volumes of black smoke that found an exit 
 without filling the cave. The pine emitted 
 radiant sparks that, bright for the moment, 
 faded away, and the log calmly blazed. 
 
 Gun in hand, each stood waiting — waiting 
 for they knew not what. Two, tired, roamed 
 about the cavern, peering into nooks and 
 crevices, looking for the hidden treasure. They 
 opened trunks and boxes, displaying fantastic 
 mask costumes, silken and velvet robes, and 
 dresses of every delicate hue, exquisitely 
 trimmed in lace and fur and jewels. Their 
 eyes gloated over this wealth as they held it up 
 for one another to see. Reluctantly, they 
 threw the costumes down into their hiding 
 places again, and walked on. Their firearms 
 hung carelessly at their sides, and they bent 
 
266 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 their heads now forward, now sidewise, as they 
 inspected every crevice, no matter how tiny, 
 each moment going farther away from where 
 I knew a quantity of gems was stored. 
 
 Hist! what was that? Quick as thought 
 their guns were leveled. Only the merest 
 nothing! Trembling in every limb, they 
 laughed, and the echoes of their scornful, 
 mirthless laughter sounded throughout the 
 cave, ending in hollow sounds and mockery. 
 They now looked wildly around, expecting to 
 see a sprite of inhuman shape peering from 
 every shadow. But, convincing each other that 
 they four were the only occupants of the cave, 
 they beckoned for their comrades to come ; and, 
 four abreast, they continued their explorations. 
 
 Nearer to me, and yet nearer they came. I 
 slunk back farther into the shadows and 
 watched their every movement. Every step 
 now was lessening the distance between them 
 and me. One struck his foot against a stone. 
 Horror of horrors ! I had forgotten the image 
 in my earnest desire to watch the maneuvers of 
 the sentinels. Another and another struck the 
 stone as thej^ huddled together. The thing 
 rolled a little — it was long — it was — O Holy 
 Mary ! it was strikingly like a 
 
 "Ha, ha, ha!" four voices laughed their con- 
 
MAKE THOU THY PEACE 267 
 
 tempt. But the thing stared. It almost 
 
 smiled! It was One, bolder than the 
 
 others, stooped and lifted the image in his 
 strong arms, and bore it nearer to the light, 
 followed closely by his companions, so closely 
 as to strike his heels as they walked. They 
 stared fascinatedly at the stone. The glow of 
 the fire lit up the stony features, and they saw 
 what it was. Terrified, the pall-bearer threw 
 his burden and ran, the three others almost out- 
 stripping him, their superstitious fears having 
 full sway. The presence of this thing had 
 caused that impression of being alone, yet not 
 alone ! 
 
 "Back to thy post!" a voice, hollow as the 
 grave, commanded. For an instant, the now 
 doubly terror-stricken men paused. The thing 
 lived ! it moved ! it talked ! There was no escape. 
 The voice had penetrated its walls of stone 
 and broken the deathly silence. They looked 
 at the image, expecting any moment to see it 
 walking toward them. It moved! It took on 
 a giant form! It was filling the cave! 
 
 "Back to thy post!" They listened to the 
 voice and tried to associate it with the petrified 
 child; but the image persisted in lying on the 
 ground where it had been thrown — as silent 
 and immovable as the rocks. 
 
268 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 "Obedience — or death!" How unearthly the 
 voice sounded! It was not that of the stone 
 image! It was a new terror! A terror they 
 had no knowledge of — a presence that seemed 
 to fill all space — so dense that it choked. They 
 swallowed hard ; they coughed nervously. Too 
 stupefied to move, they clung to one another 
 like frightened children. 
 
 "Make thou thy peace, oh, sinful wretches! 
 Make thou thy peace! Thy time has come. 
 Even now the dark-hooded, dark-robed Angel 
 of Death knocks at thy door. Thy former 
 leader waits at the river to escort thee to his 
 present abode, where 'tis as a thousand 
 furnaces were heated a thousand fold. Make 
 thou thy peace!" Then came a loud rapping, 
 and four terrified voices arose in supplication. 
 Another loud rap. 
 
 "The Death Angel waits!" Into the light, 
 stepped a figure resembling a monk in appear- 
 ance, being covered completely with a black 
 cloak and hood. Piteous, pleading supplica- 
 tions arose. A confession of all past sins filled 
 the air. "Make thou thy peace!" Long-forgot- 
 ten prayers were recalled ; but these being mere 
 rote, some were fitting, others not. 
 
 The men determined to make an effort to 
 flee, and, returning to their deserted post, were 
 
MAKE THOU THY PEACE 269 
 
 fast making their exit, when another creature 
 in dinging, white garments barred their way. 
 Screaming and f aUing over one another in their 
 haste, they ran toward the entrance where the 
 sliding rock once was ; but the opening was now 
 doubly enlarged, for the intruders, faihng to 
 remove the heavy door, had blasted out the 
 surrounding rocks, and left a yawning, ragged 
 mouth through which the light of day streamed 
 in. 
 
 The hooded creature followed fast after 
 them, and watched until they had taken oar, 
 all in one boat, and were far out on the water, 
 fighting with all strength to place as many 
 miles as possible between them and the haunted 
 island; doubtless congratulating themselves 
 that they had for once outwitted Death. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 A STRANGE DUEL 
 
 "Hold, base intruder! What hast thou to 
 do in ruling my domain? By what authority 
 dost thou drive from my kingdom those to 
 whom I have promised reward for their faith- 
 fulness to my commands?" 
 
 "Not so fast, O fair ruler of this fast de- 
 parting kingdom!" and the hooded man bowed 
 low in courtesy. "These, thy fleeing subjects, 
 ill deserve the name of faithful. They have 
 explored every nook and corner of this thy 
 throne-room; but have gone empty-handed 
 away. I, the Angel of Death, have come to 
 claim thee, too. Buna Vere — thou fairest and 
 most just of all queens! In humble subserv- 
 ience, I ask thee — Make thou thy peace!" 
 
 "And what if I defy thee, thou imperson- 
 ated Death Angel? Canst thou in a moment, 
 in the twinkling of an eye, crumble this 
 rounded form to dust? Canst thou moulder 
 and decay this flesh, these hardened muscles 
 that have but lately served me well? Tell me, 
 O thou of the sepulchral voice, a voice that 
 
 270 
 
A STRANGE DUEL 271 
 
 speaks of the grave, of the hollowness of the 
 sepulcher wherein men's flesh rots and bones 
 bleach, canst thou take from me the power to 
 live — the power to think?'' 
 
 "The Death Angel demands thee. Buna 
 Vere. The worms are waiting to feast on thy 
 beautiful body. When thy bones are clean and 
 dry, then arise and ask me if thou wilt live 
 again. Truly, thou wilt desire me to complete 
 my work." 
 
 "E'en couldst thou destroy the flesh and 
 cause it to fall from my bones, the bones to 
 decay and fertilize the earth, tell me, thou 
 Death Angel, what wouldst thou have gained? 
 Thou knowest well this body is not all, and 
 that in some other world than the grave 
 thou makest, I will live — will 7?iove — will think 
 — will reason! Dost thou hope to destroy the 
 mind — the soul? Thou mockest me; but in 
 turn thou art mocked, for thou gainest only 
 a partial victory, while mine is complete. Thou 
 dost but hberate my fettered spirit, and I soar 
 to other worlds where flesh is not an environ- 
 ment — where spirit is all." 
 
 "When the Angel of Death comes, he claims 
 thee all. His wings are like a heavy mantle 
 that fall over thee, and destroy thee. Thou 
 art dead — dead for all eternal ages. And thou 
 
272 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 speakest of something thou knowest not when 
 thou babblest that thou wilt hve again. Eter- 
 nities will pass, Buna Vere, the beautiful, and 
 find thee still deadr 
 
 "Thou frightenest me not, O Angel of 
 Death, even though thou shouldst be what thou 
 seemest; for thou art but a liberator — a door- 
 way between the two worlds through which 
 all must pass. Thou art stationary; never 
 canst thou enjoy the dehghts of Paradise. As 
 the doorway thou must ever remain, until each 
 and every soul has passed through to the world 
 of spirit. Thy task is laborious and endless. 
 If thou be what thou pretendest, tarry not long 
 here, for others await thee. With some, thou 
 art unwelcome; but with me, when God, the 
 Supreme Ruler, calls, I will go — and not be- 
 fore! If thou hast the power to release the 
 spirit, exert it now; but leave my reason until 
 the last that I may watch thee at thy work — 
 that I may see and note the decaying and 
 dropping away of the flesh — that I may dis- 
 cern the passageway between the two worlds; 
 and, perchance, I may meet some friends who, 
 in the long, dead past, have not yet forgotten 
 me. 
 
 "Come, thou dark angel; I am ready — aye, 
 more than ready!" With her usual queenly 
 
A STRANGE DUEL ^73 
 
 face Buna Vere walked to her throne chair, 
 and mounted it. "Let me but die as I have here 
 lived— a queen; for, perchance, when I pass 
 through the doorway of death, I may be com- 
 pelled to serve instead. But with that thou hast 
 nothing to do. Come, now, use thy power— if 
 power thou hast." 
 
 The hooded creature who had been awed by 
 Buna Vere's words and actions, advanced to- 
 ward her and raised his hands; but as he did 
 so, she caught sight of his features, and spring- 
 ing up like a tigress, she tore from his face and 
 head the cape that had ingeniously formed a 
 hood. "Thou impostor! thou hypocrite! thou 
 viper' But a moment since, thy hfe was 
 spared, not by a Death Angel, but by one 
 who had thee in his power; and now thou 
 thoughtest to make me thy tool! But sharp 
 keen eyes are mine. Thou didst thy part but 
 poorly; and now thou must pay the penalty. 
 
 "What penalty dost thou pronounce, Buna 
 Vere? Thou and I art alone. Curb thy 
 tongue that thou askest not too much." 
 
 "Were we a thousand times alone, my heart 
 would not fail me. Of thee I would ask as 
 much as though an army stood behind me to 
 
 do my bidding." r, t4?o 
 
 "But thou art alone!" said the one whose life 
 
274 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 I had spared a few short hours before. " 'Tis a 
 struggle between us for supremacy. Which 
 
 will win? If I am victor " he laughed 
 
 sneeringly — "and thou art wounded unto 
 death, thou must leave this cave and all its 
 contents to me." 
 
 "And if I win?" said Buna Vere; and I 
 blessed her for the confidence in her voice. 
 
 "If thou win" — another contemptuous 
 laugh, for which I wanted to choke him; this 
 time for eternity — "I will be thy willing slave, 
 and do thy every wish. The weapons?" 
 
 For answer, Buna Vere stepped to a locker 
 and produced two swords which she un- 
 sheathed and handed them to her opponent for 
 his choice. The blades glittered in the light, 
 and the jewels in the liilts gleamed like red 
 and yellow ej^es in the glow of the fire. I was 
 horrified that she should undertake to fight this 
 strong, hea^y man; but she, perhaps by intu- 
 ition, perchance by a glimpse of my moving 
 figure, knew that I was approaching to what 
 might be my doom and hers, and determined 
 to keep me in the background. 
 
 "All ye specters and spectators unseen, re- 
 main and watch this struggle for supremacy. 
 Ready!" She stepped back a pace. Like a 
 flash of Mghtning, her sword went outward, and 
 
A STRANGE DUEL 275 
 
 striking that of her adversary, knocked his 
 weapon from his hand. She laughed, and her 
 laughter was accompanied by strong epithets 
 from the chagrined opponent. "Another trial, 
 sir knight," she said gaily. "Methinks thou 
 must be somewhat more wary." And she 
 picked up his sword and handed it to him. 
 
 His dark, swarthy face reddened, and he 
 choked down his anger. Bending forward with 
 a feint at examining the hilt, he thought to find 
 Buna Vere off guard, and made a heart thrust ; 
 but she, wherever she may have learned her 
 fencing, threw her shield and protected her- 
 self most skilfully. She crossed blades with 
 him, and the clanging of the swords rang out 
 distinctly. Foiled in his intent, he grew 
 angrier with every movement; but his fair 
 opponent did not fail to show her exquisite 
 skill. Fascinated, I gazed at the rapid thrust- 
 ing and shielding, the constant moving, and the 
 earnest staring one at the other. As yet, there 
 was no wound; but hardly had I assured my- 
 self of this, when I saw my beloved one's wet, 
 white gown splashed with the crimson flow. 
 
 I leaped forward to have revenge, but a side 
 glance from Buna Vere bade me stay. I saw 
 then to my delight that it was her adversary 
 who had suffered a cut in his left arm; but it 
 
276 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 did not deter him. Flash, flash, Kke lightning 
 streaks in a clouded sky, gleamed their blades 
 — now straight forward, now curving, with the 
 skill of a fencing master of the old school, when 
 duels were so much in fashion. (But the gods 
 be praised that those days of barbarity are 
 almost past, and disputes are settled by the 
 strength of the mind, not of muscles. ) 
 
 I marveled more than all at the science dis- 
 played by Buna Vere, for she was an equal, if 
 not a superior, to the one with whom she was 
 now engaged ; and he was by no means an in- 
 different swordsman. But Buna Vere, doubt- 
 less almost exhausted and severely tried by 
 her previous exertions, was weakening, though 
 still brave. She moved as gracefully and scien- 
 tifically as before. Now she faced me; now 
 her beautiful profile was visible; now her back 
 with its mass of raven hair ; not a moment los- 
 ing nor an opportunity to thrust at her adver- 
 sary. 
 
 However, the man's superior strength, 
 coupled with his constantly increasing rage at 
 being so baffled by a young and willowy oppo- 
 nent, was telling. More like a beast than a 
 man, he sprang at her ; and had she not evaded 
 his heavy thrust, she would have been spitted 
 on the blade. 
 
A STRANGE DUEL g77 
 
 The intention must have frightened her 
 greatly, for her flushed and animated face 
 paled almost to a death-like hue, and she 
 reeled. Her enemy, seeing liis opportunity, 
 was at her again; but I, no longer to be de- 
 tained, had him by the shoulders, and whirled 
 him away and to the hard, rocky ground with 
 a thud, just as he had his sword raised to 
 plunge it into that brave and kindly heart. 
 
 "You dirty dog!" I hissed between my teeth 
 that were set with rage. I gave him a resound- 
 ing kick in the ribs that brought forth a groan. 
 "To fight with a woman! Where is the honor 
 you pirates boast of? You are pirates in every 
 sense of the word — damned, dirty, devilish 
 pirates! You old hulk! not content to fight — 
 you would kill! — not openly, but foully — Hke 
 a voluntary werewolf! Damn you! damn 
 you!" I screamed, amazed in a moment after- 
 ward to hear my own voice uttering such words. 
 He was quiet, motionless; but I cared not. I 
 knew I had not killed him; but as I felt then 
 I would not have cared if I had done so. 
 
 I turned to my Buna Vere who had paled 
 and reeled, but not fallen. She had collected 
 her senses in time to save herself from a faint ; 
 and she now leaned against the rocks that en- 
 closed the fountain, her left hand and arm 
 
278 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 sprayed by the rippling, splasliing water; her 
 right, from wliich her weapon had fallen and 
 now lay idlj^ at her feet, stretched downward, 
 motionless, but covered with the blood of her- 
 self or her enemy. Her matted hair fell around 
 her shoulders ; her mouth was open, and set, it 
 seemed; her eyes — such great, dark, penetrat- 
 ing eyes — were staring, staring wildly, fasci- 
 natedly. 
 
 She was powerless to move. I touched her; 
 not a quiver! I approached nearer and tried 
 to confront her gaze and withdrew it; but she 
 did not change — she did not even seem to see 
 me. She kept staring right through me, and at 
 the object that had first attracted her attention. 
 I did not understand then, that the picture was 
 photographed on her mind and she did not need 
 to look to see it: it was within her! The eyes 
 conveyed nothing; they had already transmit- 
 ted their message. Not an eyelid quivered; 
 not a muscle trembled; not a nerve twitched. 
 
 I touched her hands; they were cold as ice! 
 I took them in mine and rubbed them briskly. 
 I drew her to me and chafed her temples, in 
 which her blood moved as ice. She made no 
 resistance, but let me draw her away from the 
 fountain. However, I could not change her 
 range of vision: it was fixed as in death. I 
 
A STRANGE DUEL 279 
 
 could not even close her eyes; but the mouth 
 had closed. I was imparting warmth to her, 
 for I felt her cold body faintly warming. Her 
 temples throbbed. The blood had burst its 
 icy fetters, and was now leaping through her 
 veins. 
 
 Slowly she relaxed; now by the jerking of a 
 muscle — by the twitching of a tiny nerve — by 
 the bending of a finger. I looked into her face 
 and saw an eyelid quiver ; then another. With 
 a gasp for breath — a long, deep-seated sigh 
 that shook her whole body — she breathed. The 
 white eyelids closed. The curtains remained 
 drawn for some moments ; then she opened her 
 eyes again, and looked at me with a half-smile. 
 Withdrawing herself from my embrace, she 
 sank to the ground. She took the object of 
 her fascination in her arms, and held it tight 
 against her breast, the tears falling in a con- 
 tinuous stream down her cheeks, bathing the 
 form that lay silent as the grave in her embrace. 
 
 I needed nothing more to make me under- 
 stand: The petrified child was Buna Vere's! 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 THE LAST RITES 
 
 "Up, up, monster! Lie thou no longer idle! 
 Arise, for to-day is the glorious resurrection 
 morn! To-day, naught but gladness shall we 
 create. Up, creature! mind not thy rosary, or 
 whatever be thy creed. All the creeds in the 
 universe will not find thee a place in Paradise 
 if thou be not religious — not Christ-like. Tliis 
 is not the day of the resurrection of Christ — 
 but the awakening and resurrection of Buna- 
 Vere. All these years I have been asleep — 
 dead. I was born — I died; and now — to-day 
 — this hour — is my resurrection. How glori- 
 ous that thou canst be a witness! Arise, and 
 bow here before me, for I would administer 
 to thee an oath that thou wilt not fail to keep. 
 Kneel thou here and raise thy hands and eyes 
 toward Heaven. Thy name, that I may swear 
 thee." 
 
 The man hesitated — tried to utter a word — 
 and failed. He cleared his throat — made a 
 second attempt — and second time failed. 
 
 280 
 
THE LAST RITES 281 
 
 "At other times thou couldst have recalled 
 one of thy many names," said Buna Vere, 
 satirically; "but in the presence of thy Creator 
 thou dost hesitate, and thy vile tongue cannot 
 speak the name thou worest in childhood. Let 
 me tell it thee." The man trembled as she 
 spoke the name of "Hartwell." "Bow thy 
 head in assent." He bowed. 
 
 As she pronounced the name, it awakened 
 long dormant memories in me, and I came 
 nearer to the man that I might behold his face. 
 Hartwell caught my glance, and for the first 
 time looked me directly in the eyes. We had 
 struggled together ; we had fought to the death, 
 almost; and I had intervened and prevented 
 his murder of my loved one. I knew him not, 
 though I tried to connect him with some long 
 dead-past memory; but in the sinful, bronzed 
 and hardened features I could recognize noth- 
 ing that had aught to do with me or mine. 
 
 However, I saw that he recognized some- 
 thing; but what I could not fathom. He 
 vainly attempted to hide his surprise by turn- 
 ing away his face; but I thought I noticed just 
 the least gleam of tenderness, probably — 
 — revenge, more likely — both momentary — 
 like the instantaneous flash of a powerful light. 
 That Buna Vere knew his name concerned him 
 
282 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 more now than anything else, for he could not 
 repress a stammer of surprise. 
 
 "In the past of long ago," said the girl, "a 
 little cliild overheard what has affected her life 
 most of all. What that child had stored away 
 in her brain, and almost forgotten, your face 
 has recalled. The vile plot that was formed 
 and perpetrated then, she has had cause to 
 remember. Thou, sir, wert one of the con- 
 spirators! and thinkest thou that she has for- 
 gotten one incident? If thou failest to remem- 
 ber all, look at tliis necklace of priceless pearls 
 that was torn by thj^ hands from the throat of 
 that noble lady. All! thy memory has not 
 failed thee? I knew it would not." She 
 calmly placed inside the neck of her gown the 
 most magnificent necklace of pearls I had ever 
 seen — great, round, matched beauties, linked 
 (by the tiniest of gold chains, and finished 
 with a pendant of pearls in form of a star 
 having a large, white diamond for the cen- 
 ter. 
 
 *'Thou thoughtst a specter had spirited thy 
 prize away. It did, sir, and I have it. It was 
 never thine, and it will never be! Ah! I could 
 have plunged mj^ sword into thy vile, false 
 heart as easily and with as little compunction 
 as thou sent the dagger into the heart of the 
 
THE LAST RITES 283 
 
 beautiful owner of these pearls. I was young, 
 then; but I have grown older, and with my 
 years I have not forgotten the impressions of 
 childhood. I have a champion here." And she 
 looked at me. "Thou art only one against us; 
 so 'twill be no use to resort to strength. In 
 strategy, we are more than thy equals." She 
 turned to me again. "Before I administer the 
 oath, friend, search him, and deprive him of all 
 weapons." 
 
 Hartwell made a movement to resist, and 
 disclaimed possession of any means of defense. 
 So I thought, as I searched him, until, replac- 
 ing his outer cloak, my hand touched some- 
 thing hard, almost directly over his heart. I 
 looked, and found there, in a carefully con- 
 cealed pocket three loiives that were made to 
 close in a case — sharp, pointed and keen as a 
 razor blade. A gleam of anger shot from his 
 gray-green eyes, as I gave the dangerous 
 weapons into the hands of Buna Vere. 
 
 "Bring him here!" Buna Vere commanded. 
 I forced the man to his feet, and we followed 
 her. She walked directly to the hiding-place 
 of the mass of jewels, and, holding them up by 
 the handful, let them slowly fall again, each 
 one sending out a lustrous light as it fell to the 
 ground, there twinkling and sparkling hke a 
 
284 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 star in the darkness. Hartwell's eyes beamed 
 with greed and gloating. 
 
 "MilHons lie with these," she said; "milHons 
 as priceless. All of these I will divide, for to- 
 morrow's set of sun will not find me here. This 
 cave can no longer contain me. I am resur- 
 rected — I have awakened — I am free ! and this 
 cave is no longer my home. Go thou, and at 
 once, for the four young men, thy former com- 
 panions, whom thou frightenedst from this, my 
 domain, and bring them here to this island 
 where the camp-fires were built. My friend 
 and I will carry these jewels all — every one 
 — and di^ade them in five heaps. One for thee, 
 and one for each of the four. I shall not take 
 one: they would eat the flesh from my bones. 
 But thou, hardened in sin as thou art, art im- 
 pervious to sentiment. Go! and do as I bid 
 thee. If thou failest to bring thy companions, 
 these jewels, one and all, will be buried far out 
 in the sea by the setting of to-morrow's sun. 
 Wilt thou go?" He nodded. "Bring not one 
 other beside. Wilt thou obey in every iota? If 
 not, the tornado of the Wind Cave will chant 
 thy requiem ere thou leavest this island." 
 
 The man shuddered \aolently. "I promise," 
 
 he said, with more humility than I had seen him 
 
 manifest before. He looked earnestly and 
 
 steadfastly into my face, almost tenderly, I 
 
THE LAST RITES 285 
 
 thought; then turned away. Buna Vere and 
 I escorted him to the boat-landing, and saw 
 him safely started. Buna Vere then turned 
 and ran quickly to the cave, leaving me alone. 
 
 I was puzzled, doubly puzzled, at her strange 
 actions. I was almost despairing at ever 
 teaching her to love me as I wished. For long 
 now, she had avoided me, had shunned and 
 deserted me, until I was almost mad with love 
 and despair. But in any of her moods I could 
 have held her tight against my breast, and 
 loved her more. The island, the cave, the rocks 
 and the trees were all becoming doubly dear 
 because of associations with her. But she was 
 shy; she was not confiding; she almost hated 
 me at times, I thought. But how I loved her! 
 Buna Vere, tender, affectionate, loving — 
 brave, fearless and courageous — Buna Vere, 
 the timid woman! — Buna Vere, the daring 
 man! 
 
 For a long time, I walked around the island 
 alone, thinking, thinking. After to-morrow, 
 what? She was going away — I knew not 
 where. Where should I go? This world would 
 be as blackest night without her — but to-mor- 
 row was the parting! Our companionship of 
 weeks and months was ended — and she would 
 separate herself from me — she who had become 
 the greater part of my being. I went to the 
 
286 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 sheltering rock where I had lain fighting with 
 a raging fever, where she, my angel then, my 
 angel now, had ministered unto me. I walked 
 on the sands where her dainty feet had kept 
 step with my own. I sat beneath the over- 
 hanging branches of the trees where she and I 
 had often sat, nestling in my arms the while, 
 or holding me close against her bosom. How- 
 ever, these thoughts were of little comfort to 
 me now. She loved me then as a dream, a delu- 
 sion; but now she had awakened, been resur- 
 rected, and she shunned me. No longer had 
 she any love for me. But for me she had never 
 cherished love: it was only for the one she 
 thought me to be. Now she knew — and cared 
 not. Her heart was encased in stone, even as 
 the image of her cherished child. 
 
 To-morrow! yes, to-morrow! Why not to- 
 day, and make the parting time shorter? No! 
 that was Selfishness spealdng. I would not 
 leave her here alone. I would wait, would aid 
 her if I could; then — to-morrow! I went to 
 the rock where I had found some blood spots 
 long ago, fresh from a wound in my behalf. 
 Dear memories came back to me, and I sat and 
 thought. A light hand touched my shoulder — 
 light as the kiss of a zephj^r, yet thrilHng me 
 through and through. I looked up. 
 
THE LAST RITES 287 
 
 "I need you," Buna Vere said. 
 
 I sprang up, my eyes glowing with love ; but 
 something in her face and attitude made me 
 check my risen emotion. I followed her slowly 
 down the steps and into the cave, and on to 
 where the petrified cliild lay. She motioned 
 me to the feet, and she lifted the head. Out 
 through the passage-way we went again, silent 
 as the image of stone we carried. By the 
 sheltering rock where I had lain, there we de- 
 posited our burden. 
 
 We were shoveling out the loose, clean sand 
 to make a hole large enough and deep enough 
 to bury the form, when something impeded 
 our progress. I knew instinctively what we 
 had encountered, and so, too, did Buna Vere. 
 Eight — nine — ten tin boxes and leathern bags, 
 with a thousand in each, no doubt. I laid them 
 to one side, and we continued our digging ; but 
 I was all the while thinking how near the two 
 pirates had been to the discovery of the treasure 
 over which I was, unconsciously, watchman for 
 so long a time. 
 
 Not a tear fell from the eyes of the true- 
 hearted mother as she assisted at the burial of 
 what had once been the center of all her hopes 
 and all her love. Wrapped in robes of velvet 
 and ermine, she pressed one kiss on the exqui- 
 
288 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 sitely formed lips, and drawing the robe over 
 the stony face, we placed our burden to rest. 
 
 A light now transfigured the face of Buna 
 Vere. She raised her eyes heavenward, and 
 spoke in soft, gentle and confiding tones: 
 "Thou art indeed a father, O God. Thou hast 
 divined the desires of my soul, and hast granted 
 them. To a child gave I birth; and through 
 Thy merciful kindness, I have assisted at the 
 burial of all that consisted of earth. My soul is 
 full of gladness that this privilege has been 
 granted me. When I come to dwell with thee, 
 O Father, thou ^vilt give me my child again — 
 not of stone, but full of the old-time love in- 
 creased and purified by Thy benign influence. 
 Until then, dear God, I thank Thee — and 
 thine." 
 
 For a moment, she bowed over the remains, 
 then, lifting her eyes to mine, she smiled, look- 
 ing more Hke an angel than ever. With true 
 Spartan courage, she began filling in the sand. 
 When we had evened the ground again, we 
 brought a large, flat stone and laid over the 
 grave. We removed all traces of anything 
 unusual and walked away, leaving the sun to 
 act as sentinel by day, the moon and stars by 
 night, with Time to measure the hours until 
 the little image should be dissolved and be- 
 come a part of the surrounding sands. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 A JEWEL FROM THE WIND CAVE 
 
 "Maybe you never heard your mother speak 
 of a half-brother who went away in his child- 
 hood. Well, I am the only reminder of him 
 — his wife; for he struck the shoals several 
 years ago, and we dry-docked him. For the 
 sake of the past, I'll let you have my share of 
 the swag. Keep it; I'll never bother you. 
 No: I won't reform. I find the devil's ways 
 just suited to my gait. He's a sort of pace- 
 maker for me. My pals will stick by me; so 
 enjoy yourselves for the sake of one who is 
 too fiendish to be anything else but 
 
 The Death Angel." 
 
 "P. S. 
 
 That's not a bad girl you've got, though 
 you'll have to watch her. She never forgets 
 anything, and is like a broken oar-lock — 
 always making trouble." 
 
 I read the letter to Buna Vere — a letter not 
 badly written. Its chirography, though now 
 
 289 
 
290 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 somewhat strained, still revealed traces of a 
 fair hand and a fairer education. A woman! 
 I had kicked a woman! No! a fiend! — a 
 would-be murderess! — an impostor! — a pre- 
 tended angel of death! — I had almost killed — 
 the thing! I could not call it woman! It was 
 not man! A creature masquerading in man's 
 rags to do the dirty work of man! A pirate! 
 a fiend ! but still my kins-woman — if she spoke 
 not falsely. And what reason would she have 
 for telling to me an untruth? This was the 
 one then who had murdered the lady for her 
 necklace when she was washed ashore on the 
 light-house island. This was the one who was 
 in league with MacFayden, and, doubtless, 
 had a hand in the destruction of the purity of 
 my beloved. Tliis, then — this unsexed creature 
 — had been moved by the merest trifle. Or 
 was it that her conscience had at last broken its 
 fetters of sin, and was fighting against her 
 methods? Doubtless, or she would not have 
 denied reformation. 
 
 The four men were waiting. The fifth pile 
 of jewels was still waiting. I waited, too, for 
 a word from Buna Vere. She stood silent, and 
 plowed her sandaled foot in the sand. The men 
 moved toward the boat. One was in. Then the 
 second. Then the third. And the fourth. 
 
A JEWEL FROM THE WIND CAVE 291 
 
 Anchor was raised. The jewels lay twinkling 
 and glittering in a yellow, white, amber and 
 ruby heap, with here and there a green, or a 
 blue, or an opahne Hght glinting at us. Away 
 the pirates were pulling 
 
 "Hold, men!" said Buna Vere, turning 
 questioningly to me. I nodded, blindly assent- 
 ing to whatsoever she might propose. "Take 
 thou these jewels to thy comrade. Tell her, 
 that we joyfully bequeath them to her for her 
 honor in fulfilling her promise. Tell her fur- 
 ther, that we bequeath with them j oy and hap- 
 piness; to fully enjoy which, she will renounce 
 her old life, and hve as becomes a woman : true 
 and upright. Tell her I forgive — I who have 
 had reason to remember. Tell her I forgive — 
 forgive — and for the sake of that forgiveness, 
 ask her to do my bidding — his and mine." 
 She looked at me with so much feeling 
 expressed that I thought for the moment she 
 loved me. 
 
 One man returned for the remainder of the 
 treasure. He lifted his worn cap respectfully 
 to Buna Vere — a feeling inspired, doubtless, 
 by the noble actions of one whom they all had 
 believed to be only a little above the beasts. 
 They pulled quietly away from shore, leaving 
 Buna Vere again shy and cold. 
 
292 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 Moment after moment passed. The boat — 
 the only boat remaining now — was washed up- 
 ward on the beach; then it gHded back again, 
 the water gurghng, lapping, rippling the while. 
 The beautiful girl walked nervously up and 
 down, her thoughts busy, no doubt, with asso- 
 ciations of the island and cave she was forever 
 leaving. An occasional cry of a bird sounded 
 on our ears ; but still we stood, or walked, apart 
 — and silent. 
 
 Buna Vere went to the boat and stepped in. 
 I remained where I was. The boat moved 
 backward and forward with its lovely cargo. 
 With a hurt and disappointed expression, she 
 returned to shore ; perhaps for some forgotten 
 memento, or to bid farewell to a loved spot. 
 I would have spoken in spite of the rebuffs ; but 
 I thought best to wait — wait — wait! 
 
 I wanted to hurry the parting — and to delay 
 it ; but delay was torture to me. I determined 
 to break the silence, and end the suspense. 
 "Buna Vere!" I said, as I went toward her. 
 She stopped abruptlj'' as though the chain of 
 her thoughts had been abruptly broken; and I 
 had no part in them. "Buna Vere!" — and my 
 voice trembled beyond control — "to-day is your 
 resurrection: I am still in the grave. To-day 
 
 is our parting " I could say no more. 
 
 Something welled up within me, giving 
 
A JEWEL FROM THE WIND CAVE 293 
 
 me warning that with this parting went my 
 hfe. 
 
 "Parting!" she said with surprise. "Part- 
 ing!" she repeated meditatively. "Ah, no! I 
 have been resurrected, 'tis true ; but you alone 
 have accomplished it. You have shown me the 
 best in life. Ah! would you draw me from the 
 heights to which I have attained, and bury me 
 again in the cold, dark and dismal grave? 
 Would you shut out from my vision the mar- 
 velous, scintillating, illumining hght of love, 
 and plunge me again into the darkness of 
 hatred and despair? Love has regenerated 
 me; and you " 
 
 "And I?" I asked, hoping, yet fearing, to 
 have her continue. 
 
 " — ^have awakened that love!" 
 
 I looked eagerly at her. Her face was aglow 
 with the words she was speaking that fell like 
 balm on my troubled soul. The love-Mght was 
 shining through her eyes, and transfiguring 
 her whole face. I held out my arms to her. 
 The winds chanted a love song as we ghded 
 over the waters — our hearts unspeakably full 
 of joy and happiness. The birds flew around 
 us as if they, too, vdshed us a merry journey. 
 Buna Vere reclined in the bottom of the boat, 
 her head on my lap, her raven tresses falling 
 around and over her shoulders. Her beautiful 
 
294 WHERE MEN HAVE WALKED 
 
 face beamed with the love she could not 
 express. 
 
 Gently the boat glided onward, carrying us 
 farther away from the island and the past. 
 The future was opening to us like some long- 
 delayed, long-desired event that was already 
 here, yet unseen — a veil that was being lifted 
 before our eyes, permitting us to see what had 
 ever been in store for us. Like two innocent, 
 happy cliildren, we were afloat in our tiny bark 
 on the great sea of life, unmindful of the clouds 
 that might hang heavy over us. Our hearts 
 and souls were full of sunshine; and all was 
 sunsliine around us. We were all in all to each 
 other — a w^orld within ourselves. 
 
 To my old home in the Blue Mountains we 
 were going. There we would have a home where 
 we could grow and expand in the light and 
 warmth of love. There I, the wanderer, would 
 live for all time with my beloved — my Buna 
 Vere — who was named by a father's caprice 
 for the fair, lost city that I had beheld in my 
 vision. There I will live vdth the one who has 
 buried her past, and who now loves, instead of 
 hates, the name of "wife" — my jewel from the 
 Wind Cave. 
 
 The End 
 
'•^N ; 
 
 M 
 
 uv